HER DADDIES’ EVERYTHING

LAYLAH ROBERTS

Laylah Roberts

Her Daddies’ Everything

© 2025, Laylah Roberts

Laylah.roberts@gmail.com

https://laylahroberts.com

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. This book contains material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from the author / publisher.

Cover Design by: Allycat’s Creations

Editing: Celeste Jones, Woncas Creative

Formatted with Vellum

LET’S KEEP IN TOUCH

Don’t miss a new release by signing up to my newsletter. You’ll get sneak peeks, deleted scenes, and giveaways: https://laylahrobertsauthor.myflodesk.com/s2chdj405y

You can also join my Facebook readers’ group here:

https://www.facebook.com/groups/386830425069911/

BOOKS BY LAYLAH ROBERTS

Montana Daddies

Daddy Bear

Daddy’s Little Darling

Daddy’s Naughty Darling Novella

Daddy’s Sweet Girl

Daddy’s Lost Love

A Montana Daddies Christmas

Daring Daddy

Warrior Daddy

Daddy’s Angel

Heal Me, Daddy

Daddy in Cowboy Boots

A Little Christmas Cheer (crossover with MC Daddies)

Sheriff Daddy

Her Daddies’ Saving Grace

Rogue Daddy

A Little Winter Wonderland

Daddy’s Sassy Sweetheart

Daddy Dominic

Daddy Unleashed

Daddy’s Wild Girl

MC Daddies

Motorcycle Daddy

Hero Daddy

Protector Daddy

Untamed Daddy

Her Daddy’s Jewel

Fierce Daddy

A Little Christmas Cheer (crossover with Montana Daddies)

Savage Daddy

Boss Daddy

Daddy Fox

A Snowy Little Christmas

Saving Daddy

Daddies’ Captive

A Foxy Little Christmas

A Little Easter Delight

Guardian Daddy

A Little Christmas Wish

Harem of Daddies

Ruled by her Daddies

Claimed by her Daddies

Stolen by her Daddies

Captured by her Daddies

Kept by her Daddies

Haven, Texas Series

Lila’s Loves

Laken’s Surrender

Saving Savannah

Molly’s Man

Saxon’s Soul

Mastered by Malone

How West was Won

Cole’s Mistake

Jardin’s Gamble

Romanced by the Malones

Twice the Malone

Mending a Malone

Malone’s Heart

Malone’s Pride

Malone’s Fate

Crime Boss Daddies

Daddy’s Obsession

Papi’s Protection

Papi’s Savior

Daddy’s Soul

New Orleans Malones

Damaged Princess

Vengeful Commander

Wicked Prince

Ruthless King

Men of Orion

Worlds Apart

Cavan Gang

Rectify

Redemption

Rebellion

Doms of Decadence

Just for You, Sir

Forever Yours, Sir

For the Love of Sir

Sinfully Yours, Sir

Make me, Sir

A Taste of Sir

To Save Sir

Sir’s Redemption

Reveal Me, Sir

Redemption Valley

Audra’s Awakening

Old-Fashioned Series

An Old-Fashioned Man

Two Old-Fashioned Men

Her Old-Fashioned Husband

Her Old-Fashioned Boss

His Old-Fashioned Love

An Old-Fashioned Christmas

Bad Boys of Wildeside

Wilde

Sinclair

Luke

Rawhide Ranch Holiday

A Cozy Little Christmas

A Little Easter Escapade

Jolie’s Little Fourth of July

Standalones

Their Christmas Baby

Haley Chronicles

Ally and Jake

TRIGGER WARNING

Please note that all characters are older than twenty except in the prologue.

There are triggers for parental abuse, cults, kidnapping, and violence.

PROLOGUE

Immy heard the window of her bedroom open.

She stayed still, not wanting to scare him away. That had happened before. So she lay there frozen as he climbed through the window and slid it back down. Then he lay on the floor next to her bed.

Time to move.

She grabbed the spare pillow and blanket that she kept next to her and rolled over, dropping them down next to him.

“Immy,” Jenner said on a sigh. “Shit. I woke you up.”

“I was already awake,” she told him. “Are you all right?”

Immy knew what his answer would be. He always gave her the same answer.

“I’m fine, Immy. Go to sleep.”

As he took the pillow and blanket, she thought she heard him grunt in pain. Immy bit her lip.

Don’t ask.

Don’t ask.

Don’t ask.

It was so hard, though. She loved him. She adored all of her friends, but there had always been a special relationship between her and Jenner. He took care of her, stood up for her, he made this whole crazy scary world seem less crazy and scary because she knew he was at her side.

Always.

“I don’t ever want to be apart from you, Jenner,” she whispered.

Things were happening. Cat was close to turning sixteen and the Deity seemed to be taking an interest in her. That made Immy feel sick to her stomach. She was the youngest of all of them and wouldn’t be turning sixteen for another six months.

But she was dreading it.

Immy knew that when she turned sixteen, the Deity would give her to one of the men in the cult. As his wife.

She swallowed heavily. She wasn’t even sure what would happen then. But she just prayed she was given to someone kind.

Although that was doubtful.

The best case scenario was that she’d be given to Jenner. Being his wife would be amazing.

And then he could sleep in the bed with her instead of on the floor.

“I can hear you thinking, Immy,” he said. “Go to sleep.”

“How can you hear someone think?” she asked.

“Don’t know, I just can. And if you don’t go to sleep, I’m going to leave.”

Immy didn’t want that. She liked having Jenner close by so she could take care of him.

Four Years Later

He was failing to take good care of her.

Jenner paced up and down the living room floor, listening to Immy cough from her bedroom.

Fuck.

She could hardly breathe.

Abe stepped out of her bedroom, looking worried. He and Immy were close. Close in a way that had often made Jenner feel jealous.

Which was ridiculous.

Immy loved them all like brothers. Which is how he felt about her.

Yep.

Exactly how he felt.

“How is she?” he asked.

Sampson was making her a honey lemon drink while Isaiah was sitting on their old, crappy sofa, tapping away on his laptop.

But they all paused to look up at Abe who ran his hand over his face. “Not good. She’s running a fever, she’s bringing stuff up when she coughs, and it’s hard for her to catch her breath.”

“She needs to go to the hospital,” Jenner said. “I’ll call an ambulance.”

Immy had always had a compromised immune system. No one knew why, exactly. Her mom had said that she’d had anemia when she was born and that it was some sort of genetic issue. Immy’s parents didn’t really believe in traditional medicine. Sometimes he wondered if the Deity had promised to make Immy healthy to get them to join the cult.

Now that she was out of the cult, she seemed to be getting sick more often. And he knew why.

It was this place.

They’d wanted to live together again. All of them had hated living apart after they’d left the cult. Abe and Immy had been with her parents. He, Sampson, and Isaiah had lived with his mom.

Now, the five of them were all old enough to live on their own. Maeve was away at college and Cat was in New York. Abe and Isaiah were going to college here while Sampson was working at a gym and Jenner had a few singing gigs.

They were barely scraping by. Immy tried her best to add to the pot, but she was often ill and could only work part-time.

This apartment was making her sick. They couldn’t afford better, but they really couldn’t stay here.

It was going to kill her.

They were in the worst part of Nashville. Immy wasn’t allowed to leave the apartment without one of them with her. They tried their best to keep the place well-ventilated and clean, but mold kept growing in the bathroom and kitchen. They didn’t have the money to eat as healthy as she needed.

She needed a safe environment.

Somewhere dry and clean that wasn’t overcrowded.

And he had to provide that for her. To make sure she didn’t keep getting ill.

“She’s refusing to go,” Abe said.

Jenner frowned. “What do you mean, she’s refusing to go?”

“Just what I said,” Abe said tiredly. “She won’t go to the hospital. Maybe I should call her parents. It might be best if she goes to stay with them.”

“She’ll hate that,” Isaiah told him.

“I know. But, fuck, you and I have exams, Isaiah. Sampson is working sixty hour weeks and Jenner’s work isn’t much better. And she needs someone to take care of her.” Abe rubbed his temple tiredly.

“I can take tomorrow off, I’ve just got a gig tomorrow night,” Jenner said immediately.

“I’ll be home by eight,” Sampson added. “I can look after her all night.”

She started coughing again and Jenner knew that as much as he wanted her close, that the best place for her to be was the hospital.

“She can barely breathe,” he muttered. “She needs to be in the hospital. I’m going to go talk to her.”

“She’s worried about the cost,” Abe said with a sigh.

God, that hurt.

Money was the last thing she should have to worry about when she was ill. The hospital here had discounts for those without insurance, so he also knew she was being foolish.

“If I have to go in there and pick her up and carry her to the hospital, I will,” Sampson grumbled.

Jenner shot him a look. She didn’t need anyone to strong-arm her, for fuck’s sake. She was ill.

He didn’t bother knocking, just walked in to find her halfway out of bed.

“What do you think you are doing?” he snapped, jumping forward to grab her as she swayed.

“I need to send an email to work,” she said.

Shit, she was burning up. She was wearing a pair of pink and white striped pajamas that were almost worn through and hanging off her frame.

She’d lost too much weight lately. Sickness after sickness had laid a toll on her eating.

Jenner placed her on the bed, rubbing her back as she coughed.

“Tissue,” she croaked.

He grabbed one and gave it to her. She coughed into it, then scrunched it up in her hand, but he wasn’t having that.

“Show me,” he demanded.

“No!”

“Immy,” he warned. “Show me now.”

“Don’t . . . want . . . to,” she said between breaths.

He fucking hated listening to her struggle to breathe.

“Tough. Show me.”

“You are . . . so bossy.”

He wasn’t usually. Not in the way that Sampson or Abe were. Except when she was ill. Then his bossy side really did come out.

It had to. She needed someone to take charge. Sampson would get all growly and upset her. His worry tended to make him snap and snarl. Isaiah usually grew quiet and watchful. Abe could be bossy, but he struggled with not giving Immy everything she wanted.

So it was up to him. Jenner checked what she’d coughed up. Shit. It was green. Not good.

“You’re going to the hospital, Immy.”

She was resting back against some pillows. She looked so pale it was scary, and her lips were tinged blue. She wasn’t getting enough oxygen. It was likely pneumonia.

Again.

It hadn’t even been three months since she’d last had pneumonia.

This just wasn’t good enough.

Jenner grabbed the glass of water from beside the bed and held it to her lips.

“I’m not going,” she told him after she finished swallowing.

“You are.” He gave her a firm look. “There’s no arguments allowed. You’re a very sick little girl.”

Shit.

He beat back the need to take charge completely.

Sampson had just started going to a BDSM club, the cost of the membership was high, so he was working as a bouncer two nights a week in lieu of membership fees. The owner had offered Jenner a membership as well for the same deal.

Jenner was considering it. He needed an outlet for this . . . need.

To control. To dominate.

But he wasn’t sure it was for him. He didn’t want to cause anyone pain. At the same time, he never felt more settled and in control as he did when he was looking after someone.

Like right now.

Fully taking care of Immy made all of his other worries and fears disappear into the background.

She needed him. So he would be what she needed.

Sampson said it gave him a much-needed sense of control. Although Jenner didn’t understand that, since Sampson always seemed to be in control. Of himself and everyone around him.

He was wound up tighter than a jack-in-the-box. Jenner sometimes worried about him exploding.

“I’m not a little girl. I’m nearly twenty.”

“In six months’ time,” he said.

God, she was still so young. They all were, technically. He guessed he just felt like he was older than his years.

“Don’t wanna go, Jenny.” She pouted at him as she used that ridiculous nickname.

“You’re ill so I’m going to let that slide this once. But you call me Jenny again and you’re going over my knee.”

Okay.

He really shouldn’t have said that to his friend. To the woman who was like his little sister. He wasn’t that much older than her. He had no right to speak to her like that.

“You gotta . . . catch me . . . first,” she told him.

“Somehow, in this state, I don’t think it’s going to be a problem.” He clasped hold of her hand. “Go to the hospital? For me, Twinkles? Please?”

“Well . . . when you . . . say please . . . I have . . . to.”

“That’s the rule. Good girl.”

Her eyes flared open and he realized he was doing it again. Maybe visiting the club wouldn’t be a bad idea. Perhaps Abe and Isaiah would like it too.

After so many years of feeling out of control of everything in their life, this could be a way to take control back.

But he pushed those thoughts aside. Right now, he needed to get her to the hospital.

“The money . . . though.”

Fuck it all.

He hated that this was a factor in her care. All he wanted was for Immy and the rest of his family to have whatever they needed and desired.

To do that, you need money.

He was gaining some traction in his singing career, but he still had a long road ahead of him.

One day, he was moving them all out of this place to somewhere safe. Somewhere where they’d all be taken care of.

And he didn’t care what he had to do or what toll it took on him.

They’d be happy and safe.

Immy would be happy and safe.

And that was all that mattered.

1

Three years later

That was it.

This time she was quitting for real. She was going to go find Maeve and live with her.

She stared down at her phone in shock.

Jenner: Sorry, Immy. Can’t make dinner tonight. Got to take care of some VIPs.

Take care of some VIPs? What did that even mean?

Did it . . . did it mean that he . . .

Nope. Don’t think about it, Immy.

Don’t think about how you got all dressed up because he said that he’d take you to dinner tonight after the concert.

Don’t think about how much you wanted to go out with him.

Getting up, she walked over to the mirror, staring at herself.

She had on a deep emerald dress that brought out the color in her red hair. Hair that she’d curled and pinned back.

Pretty gold earrings dangled from her ears and were her only jewelry. Cat had bought them for her, but she rarely got to wear them.

Her dress had a sweetheart neckline that might just show a touch too much of her chest. But, hey, men liked boobs, right?

She’d put on a wide, tan belt that emphasised her waist. The frayed, scooped end of the dress ended at her knees and she wore a pair of boots that matched the belt.

The whole outfit had cost a fair chunk of change, but it wasn’t like Immy didn’t have healthy accounts. Jenner paid her well. He refused to charge her for rent or utilities. And she’d given some of her savings to Isaiah, who had invested it well.

So, yeah, she’d treated herself.

All for freaking nothing!

A knock on the door had her hopes rising and she rushed to the door, opening it.

Abe stood there, not Jenner, and her heart sank.

“Imms? Everything okay?”

She forced herself to smile. “Of course.”

“Did you check who it was before you opened the door?” he asked.

“Umm. I don’t think I should answer that on the grounds I might incriminate myself.”

“Immy,” he growled. “I fought for you to be allowed your own hotel room when Sampson and Jenner both wanted you to stay with someone else.”

“I’m a grown woman.”

“Who knows better than to open a door without checking who is there first.”

“Well, I don’t have anything to say to that,” she huffed.

He grinned. “Because you know I’m right.”

Urgh. Yes.

He ran his gaze over her, one eyebrow raising. “Looking good, honey. Is that a new dress?”

Some men wouldn’t notice, but Abe was a details sort of guy.

“It is. Do you like it?” she asked shyly.

“You look gorgeous.”

“Thanks.”

“Were you going out?”

“Um, I was supposed to go out for dinner with Jenner. But he’s gotten caught up with some other stuff.”

Abe’s face tightened. “What a dick.”

“Don’t call him that! He has to work. That’s why we’re here.” They were on a short, two-week tour. Tonight was their second-to-last concert.

“Why don’t I take you out for dinner, then?”

Great. Now, Abe felt sorry for her. “I’m fine.”

“Imms, I came here to ask you to go out to dinner with me. Don’t make me eat alone.”

“All right. That sounds good.”

She grabbed her keycard before walking out and down the hallway with him.

“He’s an idiot, you know,” Abe commented in a quiet voice.

“What . . . what do you mean? Who is?”

“Jenner. For not seeing how amazing you are.”

“I don’t know what you mean,” she said, gazing down at her feet. “Jenner is always kind and protective and caring. He’s a good friend.”

“Yeah, but he doesn’t seem to notice that he could have more.”

She sucked in a breath. He knew her feelings for Jenner?

“Any man would be a dumbass not to want you. I’m starting to think he is a dumbass.”

“Me too,” she grumbled. “I mean . . . no, he’s not.”

Abe snorted and grinned. And she found herself grinning back.

“Course he is,” she said. “Who wouldn’t want me? I’m a freaking catch.”

“You sure are.”

They were quiet as he seated them at a table at the hotel restaurant and ordered them both drinks.

“Why have you never just told him how you feel?” Abe asked.

“Because . . . because if he doesn’t feel the same thing that would ruin everything. I would have to leave my job, leave my home, leave you guys.”

He leaned forward, giving her a fierce look. “And what makes you think we’d allow that?”

“I couldn’t stay,” she whispered. Honestly, the rejection might kill her.

Like you’re not feeling constantly rejected time and time again anyway?

Although was it fair to be mad at him when he didn’t even know how she felt about him?

“Then we’d leave together. But you wouldn’t be going on your own.”

“Abe, you’re his manager.” She gave him a shocked look.

“Yep. Doesn’t mean that I have to live in the same house as him. We can go find our own place, just say the word.”

Immy swallowed heavily. She didn’t want that. Right?

Because she couldn’t really imagine not living with Isaiah, Sampson, and Jenner.

Lord. Her head was messed up.

“I got mad the other day and that’s why I told Maeve I was coming to live with her. I don’t really want to leave.”

“It’s okay to get mad sometimes, Immy. It’s healthy,” he told her.

“It’s also okay to smile sometimes, Abe. And to take a break from your work.”

He held up his Scotch. “Touché.”

She had a soda with lime. No alcohol for her because her body didn’t react well to it. But she picked it up and clicked her glass against his.

“Jenner’s father was a real asshole to him, you know,” Abe told her.

She frowned. “I know he wasn’t a good man.”

“Jenner and Sampson hid it well, but you didn’t get to be a Sentinel by being a nice guy.”

“I know.”

Jenner and Sampson had never said much about their father.

“Why have they never said anything about him?” she asked. “At least, they haven’t to me.”

Abe watched her steadily. “Because you’ve always been our bright light, Immy. You were the one we fought to keep protected from all of this. You’ve always been sweet, honey. Always seen the best in people. The rest of us saw shit we couldn’t erase. That still haunts us.” His gaze grew unfocused. “That sort of stuff changes you. It can warp you. Make it hard to form relationships, to trust people, to let people in.”

“Are you saying Jenner doesn’t trust me?”

“Not at all,” he said firmly. “Out of everyone, including those in our family, it’s probably you that we all trust the most.”

“Then . . . I don’t understand.”

“I’m just saying that Jenner might be a dumbass, but he also might not see how you feel about him because he’s busy trying to make sure that you’re protected and safe. And that maybe he doesn’t know how to form a healthy relationship, because he never had anyone to show him. I’m saying that we all have our demons and they come out in strange ways.”

Abe closed his eyes for a moment. Immy immediately felt guilty. He had to have other things going on and he didn’t need to be dealing with her stuff as well.

“Abe, you look so tired. You should go and get some rest.”

“Wish I could,” he muttered before swallowing back his drink. “But sleep seems to be eluding me. I think what I’m trying to say is that if I ever had someone like you, Immy, someone sweet and kind and gorgeous wanting me then I wouldn’t believe it. And I wouldn’t think I deserved it. You might eventually move on and find someone else but just don’t ever completely give up on him. On us. You help keep us all together. Cat has Alejandro and she was always the strongest of us. I’m fucking worried to death about Maeve and so is Sampson. But if you leave . . . I’m worried about me and Isaiah, but especially Jenner.”

“I would never leave,” she said, feeling guilty that she’d ever contemplated it.

Abe shook his head. “It’s not fair of me, Immy. You have the right to live your own life. If you get sick of Jenner not waking the fuck up, you should find someone else. And that person might take you away.”

“Abe.” She leaned forward and took his hand in hers. She’d never seen him like this before. He was always so strong. He’d always seemed unaffected by what was going on. But perhaps he was a better actor than all of them. “I’ll always be here. I’ll always be yours.”

“I think I just want everyone together where I can protect you.”

How had she not realized that he felt like this?

“Abe, if you need to talk to me, you can. About anything.”

“Thanks, honey. There’s really nothing to talk about. It’s just with Jenner’s career taking off this past year and all the attention that’s brought . . . I guess I’m just being careful.”

Right.

Sure.

After dinner, he escorted her back to her room. She took off her dress and boots and climbed into her favorite pair of pajamas.

They were gorgeous. A pale pink and white stripe with hummingbirds on them. She removed her makeup and got into bed.

And immediately created herself a nest. She’d done it for years, placing pillows all around herself so she was nestled in and surrounded.

Both Maeve and Cat had asked her if she was a Little. Immy knew she wasn’t . . . she couldn’t be. She just liked pink and squishy things.

She grabbed Snowy, her toy owl, and hugged him tight.

Lots of people who weren’t Littles had toys, didn’t they? And they might like nests if they tried them.

Snuggling down, she closed her eyes.

And had no idea that she sucked on her thumb as she fell asleep.

2

Jenner slipped into the last song of the evening—His Everything.

It was her favorite song and he knew it. He always sang it last and it always made her want to cry. She swayed to the music.

God, she was tired.

This was the last concert and tomorrow, they got to go home. Immy couldn’t wait for her own bed. Her own things.

And to get away from all of these people. It was draining.

Jenner was so talented and good looking. It was no wonder his popularity was growing. And since he’d hired a new publicist, he’d become even more famous and popular.

Immy should be happy for him. Even though Lauren, his publicist, could be . . . cold? A bit abrupt?

Immy guessed Lauren was just doing her job.

Jenner swung his gaze over to her as he sang. Sometimes, when she couldn’t get to sleep at night, he’d sing to her. Those were her favorite times, when it was just the two of them and no one else.

Why did he have to be a truly lovely, gorgeous, fun guy?

Who was utterly clueless. Sometimes she just felt like . . . like slapping him. Or putting hair removal cream in his shampoo.

But that would rob the world of that luscious hair.

Immy sighed. She knew she sounded like a twit.

Why couldn’t she let go of this obsession? Move on?

She remembered Abe’s words from last night. Maybe Jenner really didn’t see how she felt. Perhaps his time living in the cult had affected his ability to form a relationship.

Or perhaps he was just blind.

Even though she was frustrated as hell with Jenner and his inability to see her, Immy also knew that she had to shoulder some of the blame.

How could he see her, if she wasn’t willing to put herself out there and, well, tell him.

Like Cat said . . . even the most intelligent men could be seriously clueless until you whacked them around the head and made them pay attention.

Problem was, Immy was too scared to tell him.

Jenner hit the final notes of the song.

Then he thanked everyone for coming out.

As he stepped off the stage, his smile hit hers where she waited out the back.

“How did that sound, Twinkles?” he asked with a grin as his band members headed further backstage.

“You were amazing, as usual.”

“Thanks. You going back to the hotel now?”

“Yeah, I thought I would. Are you coming back now?”

“Jenner, we need you in the backstage room,” Lauren called out from a few feet away, looking impatient.

Well, she did until Jenner turned to look at her. She wiped that impatience off her face pretty quickly.

Yeah, Immy didn’t really like her. And Immy liked most people.

“Looks like I have to stick around.”

“Want me to wait for you?” Immy asked.

“No, Twinkles, you head back and rest. You look tired. Make sure you don’t go by yourself, though. Go with Abe, okay?”

“Sure thing.”

“Where is he?” Jenner glanced around.

“I’ll find him. Promise.”

“Good girl.” He slid his hand around the back of her head, then leaned in to kiss her forehead.

“Jenner, we really need to go,” Lauren called out.

“Coming.”

Jenner turned and walked toward Lauren. The other woman gave Immy a strange look.

Immy resisted sticking her tongue out at her. Because that would be rude.

But it wasn’t easy.

She watched Jenner walk away, talking to members of his crew.

With a sigh, she headed off to find Abe. Immy knew that a lot of people would get annoyed by how protective her friends were.

But Immy had grown up with these guys. They were protective because they were her family.

And, honestly, Immy liked being taken care of. They made her feel safe and cared for.

Plus, what did it hurt her to find Abe and head back to the hotel with him instead of on her own? Why would she want to be on her own, anyway? She was used to a house filled with people. Being alone sounded scary.

“Immy? We gotta go. I need to get back to the hotel.” Abe was frowning as he strode toward her.

But that was nothing unusual.

Abe was generally bossy and demanding. He was very driven and smart. She hoped one day he could find someone special who would make him see that there was more to life than just work.

Abe deserved that. He was loyal and he could be really kind. When he took his head out of his own butt.

“I’m ready,” she said cheerfully, wrapping her hand around one arm to guide him along as he tapped on his phone. He’d been known to bang into people. And walls. Once he’d actually walked out in front of a car and nearly been run over. He’d been doing better since then about being aware of his surroundings.

“Don’t need you to guide me, Immy,” he grumbled.

“I’m not,” she lied. “I felt a bit light-headed so I’m hanging on.”

He came to an abrupt stop and turned to her, putting his phone away in his pocket.

Shoot.

What was she thinking? That was the last thing she should have said. Although it wasn’t actually a lie.

“You feel light-headed?” he demanded.

“Just a tiny bit,” she admitted. “But I was also trying to guide you.”

Immy was a terrible liar. But she also wished she hadn’t mentioned being light-headed. Because she could tell from the look on Abe’s face that he was about to go all mother hen on her.

Immy had been really sick as a baby and her immune system hadn’t recovered. So now, it was easy for her to get sick and when she did catch something, she tended to get sicker than everyone else.

It sucked.

But it was what it was.

“You look pale.”

“I always look pale, I’m a natural redhead,” she said quickly.

“No, no. Paler than normal.” Abe placed the back of his hand over her forehead. “And you feel hot.”

“I do not feel hot.”

“You do.”

“Don’t you have some work to do?” she asked desperately. “Where’s your phone? You should be on your phone.”

“You are more important than work,” he told her, taking her hand in his.

That was so sweet and she would have appreciated the sentiment under other circumstances.

“Come on, let’s get you back to the hotel and into bed. Why didn’t you tell me you weren’t well?”

“Because I’m fine, Abe,” she said with exasperation. “Why won’t you listen to me?”

“Fine? Being pale, dizzy, and running a fever is not fine. That tells me that you’re ill. I’m going to message the others.”

“No! Don’t message the others!” she cried, trying to reach for his phone. She held onto his arm, but he used his free hand to type out a message.

Cupcakes!

Why did he have to be so good at typing one-handed?

“Abe! I’m fine. I don’t want to go to bed on my own.”

“Who the hell would you be planning to go to bed with?”

No one.

Sure, she might dream about Jenner falling madly in love with her and taking her to bed. She wanted her first time to be with him. She was certain he’d treat her like a princess.

“I didn’t mean it like that,” she muttered. “I just don’t want to go to bed early.”

Abe grunted as he started moving again.

This time, he had his arm around her shoulders and his phone was in his hand, but he wasn’t on it.

Unicorn poop.

She was definitely in trouble. When Abe was on his phone working, she could usually get away with anything. But when he decided to focus on something, he gave it his full attention.

And that included her.

He walked outside and headed to a waiting town car that would take them to the hotel. Opening the door, he ushered her in as his gaze moved around their surroundings.

“Is everything okay?” she asked worriedly.

Why was he acting so alert? As though he anticipated a threat around every corner?

Her nerves started to jitter.

“Nothing,” he said as he climbed in. “I just get a weird feeling every now and then.”

Reaching over, she clasped his hand. “It’s all behind us, you know. We’re free.”

And they were.

They’d been free of the cult for years. They’d all gotten out safe. Some of them a bit more battered and bruised. But safe.

“Yeah, I know,” Abe said grimly. “Just sometimes it feels like there’s someone watching. Or like I’m waiting for the other shoe to drop. You know? As though the evil that was that place isn’t done with us yet.”

She tightened her hand on him as the car started to move. “Do you really believe that?”

“I don’t know . . . you know, of course I don’t believe that. You know me, I like to worry about everything. That’s my job, to think of all possible scenarios and how to troubleshoot them.”

She eyed him for a long moment. Was he just placating her? Telling her that to put her at ease?

“Why aren’t you wearing your seatbelt?” he suddenly barked.

“What? Oh. Yes, Sorry.”

She immediately drew her seatbelt on and buckled it in. Her mind was stuck back in the past.

She hadn’t been certain she’d leave the cult alive. The guys had always been completely positive. Certain that Cat would come through and save them.

And she had.

But there were times that Immy had cried herself to sleep, worried about her friends. Worried that not all of them would make it out.

And even if they did, that they’d be changed people.

“Immy, honey, don’t stress, yeah?” Abe said, squeezing her hand. “I should never have said anything.”

“I’m not going to break. You can tell me stuff.”

“Of course I can.”

She knew he was just saying that. Because she wouldn’t be the first person he came to with anything that was concerning him. Which was okay, as long as he talked to someone. The last thing she wanted was his blood pressure going through the roof or for him to get an ulcer.

“Have you told anyone about your feeling?” she asked.

“Honey, it’s just a feeling. It’s dumb and there’s no need to worry anyone with it. Guess I was just left with a heightened sense of awareness, you know?”

Yes, she got that.

But she thought they’d all settled down after a few years out of the cult. And she’d never noticed Abe being this jumpy before.

Her phone buzzed and she pulled it out, sighing as she looked down at the group message.

“You sent out a group message?” she asked tiredly.

Cupcakes. Maybe she really was getting ill.

“Yes. Everyone needs to know that you’re ill so we can all take care of you.”

“Abe! I’m fine.” Her phone started to buzz and she groaned at the number of messages from the others. “They’re all going nuts, thinking that I’m ill.”

“You don’t look well.”

She shot him a dark look and her phone buzzed again. With a sigh, she read the messages.

Sampson: What do you mean, she’s ill? What sort of ill?

Isaiah: You’re taking her to the hotel?

Jenner: I just saw her before. She seemed fine. Maybe a bit tired. I shouldn’t have left her.

Abe: I’ll call a doctor when we get to the hotel.

She shot Abe a grumpy look. “I will take your phone off you.”

Abe snorted. “No, you won’t.”

No. She wouldn’t.

Crumbles, it was hard when the person she wanted to be mad at knew her so well. And was only trying to look out for her.

Isaiah: I’ll find one now.

Jenner: Guys! Chill.

Immy raised her eyebrows. Was Jenner going to be the voice of reason?

Jenner: There’ll be a hotel doctor. I’ll call ahead to the hotel.

Immy groaned. That had disaster written all over it. She could see the headlines now.

Jenner Knight Inquires About A Doctor.

Is Jenner Knight Ill?

It was amazing how the press could make a mountain out of a molehill.

“For fuck’s sake, Sampson better not let him do that,” Abe muttered. “I’ll do it.”

Immy: Guys! I’m fine! Abe is overreacting. I don’t need a doctor. I’m fine.

Jenner: Are you sure? Are you running a fever? I don’t know about this . . . I think a doctor is a good idea.

God.

This is part of the reason she loved him. It had started off as a child’s love. Adoration for the guy who was her protective big brother. Over time it had morphed into more.

Immy wasn’t sure when she’d started to see him as more than a big brother. Sometime after they’d moved in together. At first, it had been a silly crush. Something she’d hidden from everyone until she’d confessed her feelings to Maeve.

She’d tried to squish her feelings into a tight box.

However, that box was starting to disintegrate.

Immy: No doctor. I’m fine. And all of you need to quit it. The end.

There. That told them.

Abe glanced over at her. “The end?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Imms, I don’t want you to get sick.”

She felt herself softening. She knew that Abe was remembering all the times she’d been in ill the past. Reaching over, she squeezed his hand. “I’ll go to bed when we get back to the hotel. And you can take my temperature. If I’ve got a fever, we’ll call for a doctor. Fair?”

“Fair.”

Jenner rushed through the hotel, Sampson at his heels.

“Don’t know why you hired that woman,” Sampson grumbled.

Jenner sighed. “She’s just doing her job.” But yeah, he was kind of annoyed too. He’d hired Lauren to help his career and she was doing that.

But it meant that he hardly spent any time with his family, with Immy.

And he fucking hated that.

Reaching her door, he banged on it frantically. The last group message had simply said that she was fine. But what did that mean? Had Abe gotten a doctor to check her over? Was she coughing? Did she need to go to the hospital?

All right . . . maybe he was overreacting. But Immy didn’t have a good immune system and she went downhill quick.

The door opened and Abe looked at them both knowingly.

He stepped in to find Immy lying on the bed and Isaiah sitting up at the end of the bed on his laptop.

“Jenner! Sampson! What are you guys doing here?” She sat up.

“Stay where you are,” he urged, rushing toward her. Sitting on the bed facing her, he reached out to place the back of his hand on her forehead. “How are you feeling? You seem warm. Has the doctor been?”

“I don’t need a doctor,” Immy told him. “And I don’t have a temperature.”

“You took it?” he asked Abe.

Abe rolled his eyes. “I did.”

“Give me the thermometer. I want to make sure.”

“I know how to take her temperature,” Abe told him. But he handed over the thermometer and Jenner gently placed it in her ear.

“Hmm. This seems borderline. I think we should get a doctor.”

Immy gave him a stubborn look. “There’s no such thing as borderline. I’m fine. Just tired.”

“You’re sure? No light-headedness, no nausea?”

She patted his hand. “Nope. And shouldn’t you two be at some VIP event? What are you doing here?”

“Checking on you,” Sampson said from where he was now sitting in an armchair next to Abe.

“Oh no, I’m so sorry! You should go back.”

“We’re not going back.” Jenner carefully lifted her over into the middle of the bed. Then he lay down next to her, on top of the covers. “We’re staying here. With you.”

He placed an arm over her, pulling her against him so her head lay on his chest.

“You can’t do that. Lauren will be mad,” she said to him.

“Who cares? There’re more important things than publicity events. Like family.”

Like you.

And this was exactly where he was meant to be.

3

Immy updated Jenner’s electronic calendar.

She loved working for him. Although he was so busy at the moment that she barely saw him. Right now, he was in his studio. He’d converted part of his guesthouse into a studio and office. There was still a one-bedroom apartment, not that they ever had guests.

A knock on the door made her startle. It opened and she relaxed, thinking it had to be one of the guys. They were the only ones who would walk in without waiting. Although, they wouldn’t usually knock, either.

So she was surprised as Lauren strode in.

God. She always looked amazing. Today she had on a pair of black tailored pants, a white shirt with a large ruffle down the front, and a black blazer with gold buttons.

“You always look so gorgeous,” Immy told her.

Lauren stilled, giving her a shocked look. “Oh, um, thank you. That’s very . . . kind.” She said the last word as though she hadn’t experienced anyone being kind to her before.

That made Immy sad.

“It’s just the plain darn truth,” Immy told her. “You always look beautiful. So polished and perfect. I wish I could get my hair to stay in place or wear gorgeous clothes like you do.”

“Are you always like this?”

“What do you mean?” Immy asked. Like what?

“I thought it was an act when I first met you,” Lauren told her. “Figured there was no way you could be this . . . nice.”

Immy blinked at her. “Is there something wrong with being nice?”

“It’s just that usually people your age aren’t this genuinely kind and sweet anymore. We all have it beaten out of us.”

“Beaten?” Immy whispered.

“I didn’t mean literally.”

“Oh. I’m just . . . me.”

But maybe she was too nice? Perhaps she should harden up a bit? Be more ruthless?

How did she do that, though?

“I guess you have plenty of people to protect you, don’t you? When you’re on your own you have to be tougher, more ruthless.”

Immy wasn’t sure she had it in her to be ruthless. It didn’t sound like fun. But she guessed she was lucky. Although . . . it wasn’t like her life had been a bed of roses.

“I didn’t realize you were coming to see Jenner this morning,” Immy said. “He’s not here.”

“That’s all right. I’m not here to see Jenner. I’m here to see you. May I sit?” She gestured to the chair across from Immy’s desk.

Okay, so Jenner didn’t get a lot of visitors and she probably didn’t really need to have these chairs. But there was nothing wrong with wanting to look professional, right? There was also a sofa which she sometimes curled up in if she was getting tired.

Which happened quite a lot.

“Uh-oh. I don’t get a good feeling about this.” Why would the other woman want to talk to her?

“Look, Immy, I just want to speak to you about what happened the last night of the tour.”

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“When you pretended to be ill so Jenner would go back to the hotel to check on you.”

Wow. Just wow.

Had she really just said that?

Immy wished she hadn’t told her that she looked good now.

“I didn’t do that.”

“No?” Lauren tilted her head to the side. “Are you sure?”

“I never pretended to be sick. I told him that I was fine. He was the one who insisted on checking on me.”

“Jenner is cute. Famous. Talented. I wouldn’t blame you for wanting him.”

“He’s not cute.” Jenner was handsome, gorgeous, attractive. Cute didn’t come close to describing Jenner. “He’s far more than cute.”

When Jenner was around, everyone else faded into the background. It wasn’t just his looks; it was his superpower.

“Uh, right. He’s not cute. But we still need to speak about your relationship with him. Listen, Immy, the thing is that you’re just not good for his image.”

“I’m his friend and his assistant.”

“Yes, yes.” Lauren waved her hand through the air, looking impatient. “I’m working hard to get his career to the next level. And in order for Jenner to reach that next level, he needs to be available.”

Immy didn’t get it.

“Available for what?”

“Available as a man. Most of his fans are females aged twenty-five to forty. We need him to be free.”

Okay. Now Immy got it and she wasn’t sure she liked it. “He’s not a sex object.”

“Of course not. He’s hugely talented. But things like doing VIP party appearances will boost his popularity with the public. He just doesn’t need any distractions at the moment. He has to concentrate on his career. And I don’t want to be mean⁠—”

“So don’t,” Immy said quickly.

“What?”

“If you don’t want to be mean, then don’t be mean.”

It was a simple concept to understand, she thought.

“But I just need to tell you this,” Lauren said.

“I thought you said you didn’t want to be mean. What you’ve got to say is obviously gonna sound mean, so don’t say it.”

“But it’s my job.”

“Glad I don’t have your job then,” Immy told her fervently.

“It’s just . . . I don’t want you to be hurt.”

“You don’t want to be mean and you don’t want me to be hurt, but you’re gonna say this anyway, am I right?”

“Uh, right.” Lauren appeared startled. “Jenner can’t get distracted, by anyone. I understand you probably have a crush on him, but you should find someone else. You’re very pretty and lovely, you’ll soon find someone. And Jenner can remain free for his fans before he finds someone more . . . on his level.”

Ouch.

Pretty and lovely, huh?

Those words should be complimentary, but the way she said them sounded so condescending. Especially when she’d followed that up by saying that Immy wasn’t on his level.

“I was wrong,” Immy said.

“I know.”

“You aren’t beautiful. Not anymore.”

The other woman’s eyes widened and she swallowed heavily. Instantly, Immy felt bad. This wasn’t her. She wasn’t mean.

“I take it back,” she said quickly. “You’re still beautiful. Just a bit mean.”

“I know you think I’m the bad guy and that’s fine with me. Do you know how hard it was to get to where I am? I had to fight. Every day. But I’m good at my job and I know what I’m doing. Jenner hired me for a reason and I’m going to give him what he wants. To do that we need to project a certain image. And Immy, you are cute and sweet, but you don’t fit with him.”

Immy worked hard to keep her hurt from showing. “Right.”

She wasn’t saying anything that Immy didn’t already know.

But that didn’t mean it didn’t hurt.

“It’s not enough anymore to be talented. It’s a harsh world out there and you have to be the whole package. You really should move on and find someone else. Someone who will have time and attention for you and won’t be surrounded by beautiful, single women all the time. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“Uh-huh. Sure.”

“I knew you’d want to do what was best for Jenner.” The other woman stood. “And this is what his career needs. He told me it was his dream to be famous and rich, I’m sure you don’t want to get in the way of his dream.”

No. That was the last thing she wanted. All she ever wanted was for Jenner to be happy. Immy watched as the other woman walked to the door, turning back.

“I think you’ll thank me. Better than him breaking your heart. The way all men do.”

Right.

Immy knew about heartbreak. It was splintering right now. After Lauren left Immy knew she couldn’t stay in her office. She needed a break from this house.

When they’d first moved in together, she’d loved it. They’d lived in a crappy apartment in a terrible neighborhood and the guys would never let her walk around on her own.

She hadn’t been able to work much, so she’d done most of the cooking and cleaning.

She’d loved taking care of her guys.

Then Jenner’s career took off and everything began to change. Sampson and Abe quit their jobs to work for him. They’d moved into this huge mansion in a gated community. Jenner had also insisted on hiring a cleaner and a gardener.

Everyone had been so happy about the move. Especially now they were in a safer community.

And yet Immy often found herself longing for the days when they’d lived in that horrid apartment.

Standing, she left the office and walked toward the house. But when she walked in, it was so quiet and cold. She didn’t think she could stay here.

She should go and take a nap. That would be the sensible thing to do.

But she was tired of being sensible.

She was going to go have a drink instead.

Immy arrived at the small, rundown bar about twenty minutes later. She’d discovered this place about six months ago.

It wasn’t trendy. It didn’t serve a hundred different types of cocktails. It wasn’t the place to be seen, like where Jenner would go.

Maybe Lauren was right.

They weren’t suited. She wasn’t going to fit in with his life and the last thing she ever wanted was to stand between him and his dreams.

Perhaps if he’d shown a sign of wanting her . . .

Move on, Immy.

But God it hurt.

She sat in her usual bar stool.

“Go sit somewhere else.”

The voice came from the man next to her. It was rough, almost broken. As though he’d damaged it at some stage in his life. She turned to glance at him. He was hunched over his drink, his long hair down to his shoulders and liberally sprinkled with gray. He wore an old coat and he had to be hot. He looked rough and unkempt.

“I like sitting here,” she told him. “It’s my usual spot.”

She got the feeling she’d surprised him although he didn’t move.

“You been here before?”

“Yeah. Lots.” Slight exaggeration.

“Not the sort of place for a girl like you. Go somewhere else.”

Gosh. Bossy.

“I will not. I like it here. I come here to drink and think.”

“No one likes it here. And no one comes here to drink or think.” He held up his glass. “This stuff tastes like shit.”

She giggled.

“Immy! Your usual?” Amos, the barkeeper, walked over to her with a frown. She wasn’t offended. Amos was always frowning.

“Yes, please, Amos. You’re looking good today.”

Amos grunted. “Got no sleep last night because of my noisy neighbor. Then this morning, she bangs on my door, wanting to borrow coffee. Brat needs a fucking spanking.”

“Right. That sounds like exactly what she needs,” she agreed as he put a diet soda with a slice of lime in front of her.

Amos just grunted as he walked away.

“You’re drinking soda?” the old man next to her asked.

“I’m not supposed to drink alcohol. I know, I’m at a bar drinking soda. It makes no sense. But I like the atmosphere. Do you think I’m stupid?”

“Yep.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right.” She took a large sip of her drink.

He slid some money onto the bar when Amos walked over. “For my drink. And hers.”

“Aww, that’s kind.”

“Not kind.”

“You got it. It’s our secret. What’s your name?”

“None of your business.”

“Strange name, I might shorten it to NOYB. You like that?”

“Nope.” He turned to glare down at her. Wow, he had dark eyes.

“Your eyes are unique,” she told him. “I guess you know that.”

“Been told it’s like looking into the depths of hell.”

“Wowsers. That’s really intense.”

“Scared?” he asked.

“Of what?” she asked.

“You’re unusual.”

“Is it a bad thing?” she asked.

“Dunno. Sometimes it’s bad to stand out in a crowd. Sometimes, it’s the only way you feel alive.”

“I like you, NOYB,” she declared, kicking her feet back and forth. “You gonna be here a lot?”

She’d come here feeling down after Lauren’s ‘chat.’ But now that she’d made a new friend, she was feeling better.

“Dev.”

“Huh?” she asked.

“My name is Dev. And no, don’t plan on coming here again.”

She sighed. “Too bad.”

He grunted. “Why do you look sad?”

“No reason.”

“Bad life?” he asked.

“No, I’ve got a great life. A wonderful family. A good job. Nice place to live. Plenty of food. Good healthcare.”

“What’s the problem then?”

Nothing. Absolutely nothing in her life was a problem. It was time to stop feeling sorry for herself when her life was charmed.

“Nothing is the problem.” She smiled wide. “It’s just that I have to change my mindset from wanting something I can’t have to being grateful about everything I do have.”

It was going to hurt. She’d loved him for so long. First, as a friend, then as something more. But she’d never want to harm him or get in his way. And she certainly didn’t want to ruin the relationship that they had now.

“Everyone wants something they can’t have. It’s the human way.”

“Well, I’m going to stop or learn to hide it better. I don’t know. But I lead a charmed life and I should be grateful for it, not sad about what I don’t have.”

He grunted again, getting off his stool. “Gotta go.”

“Sure I won’t see you again?” she called out.

“No!”

“Nice chat, then. Have a great life!”

People around turned to stare and she smiled and waved. “Hi! Sorry, didn’t mean to be so loud.”

“It’s not your loudness,” Amos told her. “It’s the fact that you’re smiling. People in here don’t smile.”

“Right. Sorry.” She attempted a frown. “Better?”

Amos just stared at her. “No.”

“You really do need some sleep. You’re quite cranky.”

“This is the way I always am.” He moved along the bar to another customer, and she took another sip of soda.

Someone slid into the stool next to her and she turned with a smile, thinking Dev was back. To her surprise, though, it wasn’t Dev sitting there but a frowning Isaiah.

“Isaiah? What are you doing here?” she asked.

“The question should be what are you doing here, Immy,” he said.

“I’m having a drink. Do you want one?”

“That better just be soda.”

“It is. Wait. Did you follow me here?”

“Didn’t follow you,” he countered. “I tracked you.”

“You’re tracking me?”

He turned to face her, his dark eyebrows rising. Isaiah had always been the quietest of them all. But that didn’t mean he wouldn’t speak up when he had something to say.

“Not all the time. But when you leave the house on your own when you’re not scheduled to go anywhere, and without telling anyone, then, yeah, I track you. I was worried.”

“About what?” she asked.

“That you’d end up in some dodgy neighborhood with dodgy people around you. So glad I was wrong . . . oh, wait.” He glanced around.

“This place isn’t dodgy. I’ve been here before. Amos knows me well, don’t you, Amos?”

“Sure,” Amos said slowly.

“What’s her last name?” Isaiah asked him. “Age? Job? What is her favorite color?”

“Man, I’m a bartender. Know her first name and her drink.” Amos wandered away.

“Can’t believe you’ve come here before and I didn’t know,” Isaiah grumbled.

“It’s a good place to think,” she said. “I found it one night after Bob and I had been to the movies. He got grumpy about something and left, and I went for a walk and found this place.”

“He left you alone? In this area of town?”

“Uh, well.” Oops.

“Need to have a chat with Bob,” he said darkly.

“Leave it. Please. I haven’t seen him in six months,” she said. “And we were just friends, you know.”

That might have been the reason he got so upset with her. She had thought they were just friends . . . and he’d wanted something more.

“Is that what Bob thought?”

“Yes, well, he might have wanted more.”

“And you didn’t want that because you’re in love with Jenner,” Isaiah said.

“Oh God! Does everyone know?”

“Except Jenner.”

“This is just embarrassing,” she muttered.

“If he woke up and really looked at you, he’d notice the treasure he’s letting slip through his fingers.”

She sniffled. “Thanks, Isaiah.”

He just shrugged.

“You’ve got to stop tracking me now.”

He frowned. “I don’t think I’m tracking you enough considering you’ve been here before and I had no idea.”

“Just when I need a break.”

“Break from what?”

She sighed. “Everything, I guess. You ever think about our old life?”

He stiffened. “Old life?”

“Yeah, when we lived in that crappy apartment. Before Jenner’s career took off.”

“Oh. That place was fucking awful.”

“Yeah, I guess.”

“You sound sad. You don’t like living where we live now? It’s safer and you’re no longer sick all the time.”

“You’re right. It’s great.” She needed to be grateful. She had no idea what was wrong with her today.

“Immy—”

“Are you ready to go? Or do you want a drink? Amos pours an awesome diet soda.”

“Immy,” he said in a low voice. “I’m worried about you.”

“You don’t have to worry about me. I promise. I’ve just had a bit of an epiphany, but I’m fine.”

“Are you sure? Jenner didn’t do anything?”

“Of course not.”

“Sure?” he asked. “Because I’ll talk to him if he hurt your feelings.”

“Jenner wouldn’t hurt my feelings.” Not on purpose. “He’s not responsible for the way I feel. I am.”

“So you’re not going to threaten to leave?”

Shoot. She’d been so selfish. She hadn’t realized that threatening to leave and go live with Maeve would affect all of her friends so much.

“I won’t be leaving.”

“Everyone needs to stick together,” he muttered. “I already don’t like that Maeve and Cat live somewhere else.”

Her worry for him grew. He looked so tired. “You need to stop worrying about everyone so much or you’ll start to get wrinkles like Sampson.”

He managed a smile for her, but it wasn’t very convincing.

“Come on,” she said. “Let’s get home before the others do.”

4

They walked outside to where she’d parked her car. It was starting to grow dark.

She loved her car. Jenner had bought it for her for Christmas. It was far too extravagant, and she’d tried to give it back to him. But he’d gotten this hurt look on his face and she’d ended up accepting it.

It was an Audi. Sampson had grumbled about her being allowed to drive around on her own while Isaiah had researched the safety features. However, Immy was a good driver.

Mostly.

She’d only had a couple of speeding tickets. And several parking fines. But who didn’t?

“I didn’t realize I was in there so long,” she muttered.

“I’ll drive you home,” he told her.

“But didn’t you drive here?” She glanced around and spotted his motorbike. “You can’t leave your bike here.”

His bike was his baby. No way would he leave it here overnight. Especially not in this neighborhood.

“It will be fine. I’ll get Sampson to drop me back here.”

“Don’t be silly. I can drive.”

“You sure?”

“Of course. Stop worrying so much. We’re twenty minutes from home.”

“You don’t have the best night vision.”

“I’ll be fine. And there are plenty of streetlights.”

Isaiah eyed her for a long moment.

“I’m fine. Go!”

Immy turned to open her door and he reached over. For a moment, she thought he was going to press the door closed, but instead he opened it and helped her in.

“Drive carefully, I’ll be right behind you. Use the garage.”

Immy nodded. She got into her car and set off.

There was actually plenty of light; the city didn’t really get that dark. So she didn’t know why Isaiah was fussing.

Parking in the garage, she reached for her belt to unbuckle it. Suddenly, her door flew open and she let out a scream loud enough to scare the neighbors.

“Fuck! Immy, what is it? What’s wrong? What’s happened?” Jenner asked frantically.

Reaching in, he grabbed her and drew her out into his arms. Then he was rushing inside with her.

“What is it? What’s happened?” Sampson snapped.

“Immy? What’s going on? Why are you carrying her?” Abe asked.

Dear Lord.

“I don’t know. I opened her car door and she started screaming,” Jenner said. “I think something has happened.”

“The only thing that happened is that you scared me half to death,” she cried. “Put me down.”

“What? No.”

“Jenner, put me down,” she said in a firm voice.

Most of the time, Immy was pretty easygoing. But she’d learned that these guys would railroad her if she let them.

Oh, they had the best of intentions. Everything they did was for her and they did it because they cared.

But there were times when she took a stand. Normally, when they were going too far. Like when they wanted to hire her a chauffeur so she never had to drive anywhere. Oh, and when they toyed with getting her a bodyguard.

Why the heck would she need a bodyguard?

“You screamed,” Jenner said.

“Because you scared me!” she cried.

“Jenner, put her down,” Isaiah ordered as he walked into the kitchen.

Jenner’s arms tensed, but then he finally set her down on the counter.

“There was no need to pick me up and run through the house,” she told him. “Also, you owe the swear jar a dollar.”

“I’ll pay it later.”

She eyed him. “You better.”

“Where were you? We came home and you weren’t here,” Jenner said, stepping closer to her so her legs cradled his hips.

Dear Lord.

She’d had this dream before. Where he pinned her to the counter. That he’d suddenly lean in and kiss her. Then his hand would wrap around the back of her head and . . .

“Immy? Immy! Are you listening to us?” Sampson demanded.

And this was not part of her dream.

“Of course I’m listening. Um, what were you saying?”

“Immy,” Abe scolded quietly. Although she saw his lips twitch.

“If you were listening, then you’d know what we were saying,” Sampson growled.

“Where were you, Twinkles?” Jenner asked. “I was worried.”

This is why she loved them all and put up with their caveman ways.

Because at the end of the day everything they did or said was because they cared.

“I was out with Isaiah,” she said.

They all looked at Isaiah who was making himself a sandwich.

“Hey, what are you doing?” she demanded, trying to slide off the counter. Unfortunately, Jenner wouldn’t get out of her way. And she didn’t want to press fully up against him.

Well, she did . . . but it was probably better that she didn’t.

“What?” Isaiah asked.

“I’m going to make dinner. You’ll ruin your appetite.”

“Nothing ruins Isaiah’s appetite,” Jenner said dismissively. “What were you guys doing?”

“I don’t think that’s any of your business,” she stated.

“Why not? What’s the big secret?” Sampson asked as Jenner narrowed his gaze.

He didn’t look happy. She hated when Jenner wasn’t happy. So she had to bite her lip against blurting out exactly what had happened.

“There’s no secret. We just went out to have a drink,” Immy told them.

“But you can’t drink,” Jenner said.

“I can have soda.”

“Soda isn’t good for you,” Jenner told her.

“You drink it,” Abe pointed out.

“Yeah, but I’m not Immy. She should be drinking fruit juice, at least it has vitamins in it. Have you taken your vitamins and medication today?”

Immy sighed. “Yes, of course I have.”

She hoped she had.

Sampson stomped over to pick up the pill dispenser, opening it. Then he shot her a look.

Cupcakes!

“I’ve still got time to take them,” she said defensively.

Jenner held out his hand and Sampson handed him the pill box. Jenner had bought it for her to help her remember to take her medication and vitamins.

So helpful.

“Open,” he said.

“I can put them in my own mouth,” she protested as he held the pills to her mouth.

“Open,” he commanded.

Do not blush. Do not blush.

She opened her mouth and he placed the pills on her tongue. Then Sampson handed him a glass of water. The two of them could operate like clockwork sometimes.

Jenner held the glass to her mouth. She could definitely feel herself blushing. As he drew the glass away from her mouth, Sampson sent Jenner a look that she wasn’t able to decipher.

She chewed her vitamin gummies. They were way more fun to take than the medication that helped her stop getting so ill all the time.

“Right. Now that’s sorted, maybe you can tell us where you both went,” Jenner demanded.

“Like Immy said, we were out for a drink,” Isaiah repeated as he swallowed the last of his sandwich down.

Not only did he eat a lot, but he ate quickly.

Sometimes, Immy worried about why that was. At the Camp, none of them had had much. All the money people earned had been given to the Deity, leaving them without much to live on.

Oh, the idea was that they Deity would provide them with whatever they needed and that everyone would be free from monetary worries. That they would all be equal.

What a crock of bull hickey that was.

There had definitely been a hierarchy.

At the top was the Deity, of course. He’d never gone hungry or cold. Then the Sentinels. So Jenner and Sampson had always been well fed and had a nice house.

Abe and Maeve and Cat had lived with their moms. Their living conditions hadn’t been the best. Immy’s had been slightly better, but not much.

However, Isaiah’s dad had been close to becoming a Sentinel. He should have had things pretty good. But he hadn’t. There had never been enough food in the cupboards. She and the others had often snuck him food and a spare blanket.

Yeah, they all had leftover trauma from the cult.

She was still surprised that Isaiah was backing her up. Although he technically wasn’t lying.

They had been out. And she’d had a drink.

So she wasn’t lying because they’d be able to tell if she did that. She was just . . . skirting the truth.

“Why’d you go in separate vehicles?” Sampson asked.

“I met her out,” Isaiah said.

“Where were you?” Jenner asked. “Why go out now? It’s dinnertime and it was getting dark. You hate going out at night.”

She did. “On my own. But I wasn’t on my own. And there’s no need for all the questions. Don’t you guys trust us?”

“Of course we do,” Jenner said soothingly. “I was just worried about you.”

He wrapped his hands around her waist and lifted her down. Abe shot her a strange look. He probably knew there was something she wasn’t saying. But she didn’t want to tell him the truth. Or about what Lauren had said.

Lauren was right. Jenner did need someone different from her. Immy would rather sit at home with a fluffy blanket and a cup of cocoa than go out to a club or a charity gala or awards night.

She wasn’t glamorous or famous or beautiful.

She was just Immy and she wasn’t sure she could ever be anyone else.

5

Jenner stood outside Immy’s door.

He wasn’t an idiot.

He knew that she and Isaiah hadn’t been entirely truthful earlier about what they’d been doing.

It didn’t make sense for them to go separately when they both worked from home.

And Immy had seemed a bit off tonight. He’d had to remind her three times to eat. Which wasn’t totally unheard of. She could get distracted laughing and talking during mealtimes and completely forget to eat. Sometimes, he’d just grab her plate and fork and feed her between words.

But she’d been strangely quiet and reserved tonight. He’d also noticed the looks that both Abe and Isaiah had been giving her.

Yeah, he knew that he could sometimes zone out. Especially, when he was working on a song. But that didn’t mean he was always unobservant. And when he’d gotten home to find Immy gone, he’d been worried. It wasn’t like her to leave the house on her own.

He’d left her at home and he’d kind of expected her to be there when he returned.

And yeah, he realized that he sounded like an asshole.

Maybe he could make a rule that when she left the house, she had to text them where she was going, and then text again when she returned home.

Yeah, that didn’t sound too unreasonable, right?

Jenner knew he could be a touch controlling. Not as bad as Sampson. That man had to have absolute control over everything in his life. But the only times that Jenner felt like he could breathe was when he was singing or creating songs. Or when he had absolute control.

Over Immy in particular.

Yeah, he worried over Cat and Maeve and the guys. He wanted all of his family safe. All of his girls protected.

But it was Immy’s safety and happiness that consumed him.

Almost to the extent of being unhealthy. To the point that sometimes he couldn’t think of anything else.

Like tonight.

He’d tried to go to bed, but the thought that she was hiding something from him was keeping him awake. What if she was in trouble? What if she couldn’t sleep?

He knew he’d be unable to sleep without checking in on her.

But Immy needed a lot of sleep. If she didn’t get enough sleep or eat properly, she could easily get ill.

Stress also wasn’t good for her. Which was another reason he wanted to find out what was going on.

So he didn’t knock because he didn’t want to wake her up if she was asleep. Instead, he quietly pushed her door open.

Yeah, someone else would likely take offense to him sneaking into their room like this. It was an invasion of privacy.

Unless you were Immy and Jenner.

And then privacy didn’t really come into it. Because he’d been sneaking into her room for years. It had been so hard to live apart from her after they left the cult, before they’d all been old enough to move in together. But at least she’d been close by and they’d gone to school together.

Sometimes, he’d still snuck out of his house at night to go to hers. Thankfully, neither his mom nor his aunt had discovered what he was doing.

Jenner’s mom had been his father’s second wife. After Sampson’s mother. His aunt, her sister, had often tried to free the two of them from the cult. But they’d been too scared to leave Sampson, whose mother had died a few years previously.

Jenner slipped into her room. She had a nightlight on and he moved closer to the bed, studying her.

God, she was beautiful.

He’d always thought that she was cute. She was fun and sweet.

But lately . . . yeah, he’d started to notice how beautiful she was. How feminine and gorgeous.

Jenner swallowed heavily, closing his eyes.

It was wrong.

Wrong. Wrong. Wrong.

He couldn’t think of Immy as anything other than his sister. He wouldn’t do that to her. She deserved someone who wasn’t like him. Wasn’t messed up. Someone who didn’t come with all his baggage. That could see how gorgeous and sexy she was without wanting to vomit.

Screwed up didn’t even come close to explaining his state of mind. Sometimes he felt like he didn’t even deserve to breathe the same air as Immy.

She was perfection.

He was the troll under the bridge, just hoping for a glimpse of her sunshine.

Yet he couldn’t stop himself from taking her in. Her red hair was streaming out across her pillow. Her bedding was all Harry Potter themed with Harry, Hermione, and Ron on the front. Hogwarts Castle was in the background. She was cuddling Snowy, her owl.

Was she a Little? He often thought she was, but she always denied it.

And it wasn’t about her liking Harry Potter or sleeping with a soft toy. Plenty of people who weren’t Littles did that. It was the way she acted, the way she seemed to need how they all nurtured and supported her.

Maybe it was just Immy.

But he couldn’t help but think that Immy would thrive with a Daddy.

You could be her Daddy.

No, he couldn’t. He’d never been anyone’s Daddy. And he wasn’t . . . he couldn’t be with Immy that way.

Immy shifted around on the bed, whimpering. Jenner’s heart leaped into his throat.

Was she having a nightmare? What should he do? Should he wake her?

He hated the thought of her being upset.

“No, no, Jenner!” she cried.

Was the nightmare about him? Shit.

“I don’t . . . I just want him to notice . . . no, no,” she said. “Of course I don’t want that!”

Didn’t want what? Wanted him to notice what?

Okay. This was probably way overstepping. It was one thing to come in and check on her. It was something he did at least twice a week. Sure, that was probably a bit creepy, but it was the only way to stop himself from worrying about her.

But to listen to her dreams . . . yeah, that seemed a step too far.

However, he also couldn’t leave her in this state. He couldn’t just walk away while she was so upset. Making a decision, he sat on the side of the bed, facing her. Her head was thrashing back and forth, her gorgeous hair flying around her head.

“Immy! Immy, baby, you’re having a nightmare.” He grasped hold of her shoulder and gently shook her.

The last thing he wanted was to give her a fright, but he also didn’t want to leave her stuck in a nightmare.

With a gasp, she sat up, looking around. “Where am I? Who are you?”

Shit.

Sometimes this happened when she woke up suddenly. Immy was a deep sleeper. So it could take her a while to fully wake up.

He had to admit that sleepy, half-awake Immy was his favorite.

“It’s Jenner, baby. I’m here. You’re safe.”

“Jenner?” she asked in a high-pitched voice.

When she was in her half-asleep state, she often sounded and acted younger than her years.

It was like all of her defenses were eroded. So there was just Immy.

“Yes, baby.”

“Where am I? I don’t think I like it in here. I want to go home.”

Immy crawled out of bed and over into his lap. She wrapped herself around him, her legs straddling his hips and her arms tight around his neck.

“Don’t wanna stay here. Wanna go with you. It’s too dark and scary.”

He ran his hand up and down her back, hating the way she was shaking. She was scared of the dark, which is why she slept with a nightlight. He didn’t know why exactly, but he guessed they’d all been left with demons from living at the Camp. As much as they had tried to protect Immy, they hadn’t been able to shield her from everything.

At least he hoped there wasn’t something she was keeping from them.

Don’t do it.

Don’t ask.

“Immy?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Why don’t you like the dark, Twinkles?” He’d given her that nickname because her eyes always twinkled with happiness.

She tightened her hold on him even more. “Don’t like it. Just don’t.” She let out a sob.

Fuck. He was an asshole. How could he be pressing her like this when she was clearly distraught?

“Hey, hey, it’s all right. Shh. It’s okay. Jenner is here. I’m going to take care of you.” He rocked her back and forth, humming his song for her.

Even though she didn’t know it was her song.

He knew it would help her calm down.

Slowly, she relaxed against him. “Jenner.”

“Yeah, it’s me.”

She was coming back into the here and now and he couldn’t help but feel a stab of sadness. It was wrong. He didn’t want her to be afraid and distressed. But he’d miss their closeness. The way she clung to him.

How much she depended on him.

Was it wrong to like that so much? To like how much she needed him for everything. To keep her safe, to protect her.

She leaned back and looked up at him. “I’m so sorry.” Her eyes widened, distress filling them.

Fuck.

He quickly cupped her cheeks between his hands. Damn it. She was cold. How had he not noticed how cold it was? Immy had always felt the cold. Which is why they kept the inside temperature at seventy-eight degrees. The rest of them were always hot. But he didn’t care.

Immy came first.

Always.

He had to get her calmed down and under the covers.

“Hey, listen to me. Listen,” he urged. “You have nothing to be sorry about.”

“What did I do? Did I wake you up? Oh no, I did, didn’t I? Was I having a nightmare?”

“You didn’t wake me up. I came in to check on you when I noticed you were having a nightmare. If anyone needs to apologize, it’s me for coming into your bedroom when you were asleep.”

“Oh, I didn’t wake you?”

“No, baby. No. I just wanted to check on you as you were so quiet at dinner tonight. That’s all.”

“Did I climb onto your lap?”

“Yes, but that’s okay.”

More than okay. Don’t ever leave.

Urgh, he was fucked.

“It’s not really. You need your sleep.” She tried to get off his lap, but he held her still.

“Immy, you’d tell me if there was something wrong, right?”

She smiled at him. “Of course I would. I don’t even know what the nightmare was about. But really, everything is fine.”

Right.

That was why she couldn’t look him in the eyes as she said that. And she was fiddling, like she needed to pee.

Which was Immy’s tell for when she was lying.

“You’re lying to me,” he said. “And I don’t like it.”

She sighed. “I’m all right. Really. I just needed to get away from here for a while this afternoon. So I went for a drink. It’s really no big deal. Isaiah met me there and we came home. There’s nothing to tell.”

“All right.” He still wasn’t sure that was everything, but he couldn’t force her to talk. Much as he wanted to. “We better get you back into bed.”

With a nod, she climbed off him and into bed and he drew the covers around her.

“You might need to switch from silk pajamas to warmer ones,” he told her.

She was wearing pale pink and white polka dot silk pajamas. Ones that he’d also bought her for her birthday. He liked her wearing things he’d purchased for her. It must be some sort of caveman instinct or something.

Immy yawned. “I’m okay. I’m warm enough under the covers.”

“You’re definitely feeling all right?” he asked as he stood over her, placing his hand against her forehead. “No fever.”

Sometimes she went quiet and sleepy when she wasn’t feeling well.

“I’m fine. I promise. Just tired.”

“All right. But I’m going to sleep in here just to make sure.”

Would she protest?

The last time he’d slept in her room had been when they were on tour and she hadn’t been feeling well.

Lauren hadn’t been happy about that. But she worked for him and missing one VIP event wasn’t going to break his career.

Honestly, he was getting a bit tired of the way she kept arranging things for him to do without consulting him first.

At the same time, he’d been the one to hire her. While his career was doing well, he wanted to take it to the next level. He needed to set his family up, to make certain they were secure.

And to do that, he needed money.

That was what would ensure their safety.

Immy yawned. “Okie-dokie-lemon-spokie.”

She was such a goof sometimes. But she was his goof. He was already in his pajamas so he just laid down on her floor rug.

After a few moments, he heard her shifting around on the bed. Then her head appeared over the edge.

“Go to sleep, baby,” he told her gently.

“I can’t sleep while you’re so uncomfortable,” she told him. “Why don’t you sleep in the bed with me?”

His eyes widened. Sleep in the bed with her?

Fuck, that was tempting.

Too tempting. He couldn’t do it. He couldn’t trust himself.

Could he?

You don’t deserve to be in that bed with her. You don’t deserve to touch.

“I can’t sleep in the bed with you,” he said hastily, swallowing the nausea that bubbled in his stomach.

He watched as a shutter came down across her face. Instantly, he felt like an asshole. He hadn’t meant to hurt her.

“I roll around a lot in my sleep,” he explained. “I don’t want to kick you or hurt you. I’ve been known to give out a few karate chops, remember?”

A giggle left her. “I remember. That time we all slept together in the treehouse, you slammed your foot into Sampson’s balls.”

“I don’t think he’s fully recovered,” he confided. “That’s why he has such a high-pitched voice.”

Another giggle. “Sampson doesn’t have a high-pitched voice. It’s really deep.”

“Imagine how much deeper it would be if I hadn’t slammed my foot into his balls? He should actually thank me. As it is, some people look around for the thunderstorm when he speaks.”

“They do not!”

“They really do. He should do some audiobook narrating.”

“Ooh, he totally should,” she said. “He’d make a great bad guy.”

“Course he would. He wouldn’t even have to act.”

“Jenner!” she cried, throwing a pillow down at him.

He caught it. “Thanks. I would like a pillow.”

“You know there’s a pillow and blanket under the bed,” she said quietly. “It’s always there for you.”

That was his Immy.

Always taking care of him.

There was no way he could ever deserve her.

6

“How do you think she got here?” Immy asked worriedly as they pulled into their gated community. “Why didn’t she call us?”

“Apparently, she lost her phone or something and couldn’t remember our numbers,” Jenner told her as he parked his car.

Poor Maeve.

He jumped out and ran around to help her out before taking her hand and dragging her along as they jogged into the main house.

“She was trying to get through the main gate and fucking Fred wouldn’t let her through.”

“What the heck? Why didn’t he call you?” she asked as she puffed her way up the stairs.

She could really use some cardio.

“Oh, I’ll find out,” Jenner promised darkly as they entered Maeve’s bedroom.

She’d lived in it before moving out to travel around. Immy wasn’t sure why Maeve wanted to travel around on her own.

That sounded like an absolute nightmare to her. All Immy wanted was to be home with her family. But Maeve and Cat were different from her. They were adventurous. They wanted to go out and live life.

Sometimes, Immy worried that she was scared of life.

Maeve was lying in her bed, asleep. The side of her face was bruised and she looked pale and ill.

Immy let out a small whimper. Jenner tugged her over so she was sitting on an armchair as Isaiah explained how he’d found her.

“How long do you think she’ll sleep for?” Immy asked.

“I don’t know. She’s been sleeping a while,” Sampson said.

“What do you suppose happened?” she asked.

“Isaiah is trying to figure that out,” Sampson said, nodding at where Isaiah was working on his laptop.

Had someone called Cat? Immy should do that, shouldn’t she?

She went to her bedroom and called their friend, leaving a message. Then she quickly used the bathroom, before stepping back out into her room. She let out a small cry as she saw Jenner sitting on the side of the bed.

She put her hand on her chest. “You gave me a fright!”

“Sorry, Twinkles. I just wanted to check on you. You looked upset.”

“I’m just worried about Maeve. Like all of us are.” Immy chewed at her lower lip and Jenner got up, pushing it away from her teeth.

“Don’t do that, baby,” he whispered, drawing her into his arms. “Everything is going to be all right.”

“You don’t know that, though,” she said. “We don’t know what’s going on with Maeve or why she’s here.” She rubbed her tummy anxiously. She was feeling ill.

That happened when she got anxious. Normally, when she was feeling like this she’d cuddle Snowy and watch cartoons. Maybe eat some cookies and animal pasta.

Not together.

That was just gross.

But she didn’t feel like she could leave Maeve. She might wake up and need her.

“I do. Because I’m going to make it happen.”

Immy sighed and nodded. “Maybe I should make her some mac and cheese. She loves that. And some cookies. I should bake her some cookies. Shouldn’t Eric be here by now?”

“He’s coming. Don’t panic. Let’s just go sit with her for a while. Okay?”

“Okay,” she whispered, taking his hand, she let him lead her back into Maeve’s bedroom.

She sat on the armchair as Maeve started moving.

“I’m not getting up, Mom,” Maeve suddenly said. “I don’t care what chores need doing.”

“Maeve?” Immy asked.

Maeve frowned. “Immy? Whatcha doing in my room? Please tell me the Deity doesn’t want to see me.”

“Oh my God! Does she have amnesia?” Immy cried. “Does she think she’s back at the Camp?”

“Immy, calm down,” Sampson barked. “She’s probably dreaming.”

“Sampson? Oh no, the Deity doesn’t want us to have sex again, does he?” Maeve asked.

Immy gaped at Sampson, who was standing at the end of the bed with his arms crossed. She was aware that everyone else was staring at him too.

Sampson sighed, running his hand over his face.

“You look tired, Sampson,” Maeve said, staring up at him. “You want to lie down for a while?”

“Not with you, he won’t,” Jenner said sternly.

“You had sex with Maeve while we were at the Camp?” Immy snapped at Sampson.

Maeve tried to sit and Immy turned to her.

“What are you doing?” Immy asked. “Lie down.”

“I’m fine.”

“You’re not fine,” Jenner said, pacing back and forth. “You’ve got a bruised face and from the way you’re moving there are probably other bruises under your clothes. You were so exhausted when you got here that you collapsed and you’ve been sleeping for hours. You’re not fine.”

“Okay, let’s just all calm down a bit,” Isaiah said calmly. “None of this is helping Maeve.”

“I’m all right, guys. I promise.” Maeve sat up slowly, glancing around at them all. “First of all, Sampson didn’t do anything to me when we were younger. The Deity ordered him to and we just pretended.”

Sampson grunted. “Fucking bastard, thinking he could order me to fuck her. She was only fifteen.”

Immy glanced over at Jenner for some reason. He looked so pale that she was worried he was about to collapse.

“Have any of you told Cat what happened?” Maeve asked frantically.

Uh-oh.

Immy rubbed her tummy. Should she not have called Cat?

“I tried calling her,” Immy whispered. “I left a message.”

“She’s going to insist on coming here,” Maeve said with a groan.

“Tell us what’s going on, Maeve,” Isaiah said quietly.

“Wait, shouldn’t we get Eric here?” Immy asked. “To check her over?”

“I’m fine,” Maeve protested.

“I’ll call him,” Jenner said.

Just as he left the room, her phone started ringing. Immy looked at it, grimacing. Now she felt terrible. “I’m sorry. It’s Cat.”

“It’s all right,” Maeve reassured her.

Immy answered the call. “Hey, Cat, I’m putting you on speaker.”

“Where is she? What the fuck happened?” Cat demanded. “I go for one facial and the world goes to shit.”

“Nothing has gone to shit, Cat. I’m fine,” Maeve said tiredly. “Wait, where’s Squish?”

“Didn’t someone get him out of the truck?” Sampson asked.

“I think he’s downstairs,” Isaiah said.

“I’ll get him,” Abe offered, slipping out. He returned quickly, giving the toy to Maeve.

“Maeve! Immy, turn me around,” Cat demanded.

Immy turned her phone with an apologetic grimace.

“Maeve, oh my God! What happened? Alejandro! Alejandro! Come here!”

“What? What is it?” Alejandro asked off-camera, sounding frantic.

“Maeve está herida! ¡Necesito que mates a alguien!”

“What? What the fuck!” Alejandro’s face appeared on the screen. “How did you get hurt? And who am I killing?”

Cat was speaking rapidly in Spanish in the background.

“How bad is my face?” Maeve whispered to Immy as Alejandro tried to calm Cat down.

“Pretty bad,” Immy told her. What was going on? What had happened to Maeve?

“Eric will be here soon,” Jenner said, entering the room again. “That Cat?”

“Yes, it is me,” Cat said, her accent pronounced. “Someone needs to tell me what happened. Now.”

“Yes, we’d all like to know what happened,” Sampson added.

Immy listened on in horror as Maeve told them about her stalker, about the notes he’d left her.

And then how he’d attacked her.

God. Immy would be an absolute mess. Maeve was so strong. And she’d stabbed him with her knife? Sampson had made them all self-defense packs, but she hadn’t thought any of them would have to use them.

You’re a dumb idiot, Immy.

Of course the world isn’t safe.

“I took off without my duffle,” Maeve cried. “I’m really going to miss my stuff. My velvet jacket and shoes. My bedspread.”

“I promise we’ll replace them,” Immy told her. “Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it.”

This was something she could do. She was useless at anything else. All she was good for was making food and buying stuff.

What she really needed to be able to do was hunt this bastard down and gut him with the knife that Sampson had given her.

Okay. Whoa. Where had that thought come from?

Poor Maeve. She’d gone through so much with her stepfather and her learning disabilities. Then to lose the notebook that Sampson had made for her . . .

“I did send an email through Jenner’s fan page,” Maeve told them.

“Shoot,” Immy said with a frown. “Penny should be checking that daily.” Why hadn’t she told Immy?

“She’s probably overwhelmed,” Maeve said.

“I’ll check the account. Penny isn’t on top of things like James was. I miss his efficiency,” Immy said with a sigh.

“Don’t miss his creepiness,” Abe said.

“He wasn’t creepy,” Immy protested. He’d always been nice to her.

“Maybe not to you,” Abe said. “But he looked at me like he wanted to rip off my skin and become me.”

“Abe!” Immy said. “That’s gross.”

The guys spent the next few minutes arguing over where Maeve would stay. Here or in New York with Cat and Alejandro. Finally, they won the argument. Mostly because Cat and Alejandro were meant to be going to Mexico for their honeymoon.

After Maeve and Sampson promised to call daily and Alejandro said he’d send some men as protection, they finished the call.

“I hate bringing trouble to you guys, but I didn’t know where else to go,” Maeve told them.

They all glared at her, except Isaiah who was concentrating on his computer.

“Shut up, Maeve,” Abe said. “You know you’re our sister in every way that counts. If you hadn’t come here, I’d have tracked you down and spanked your ass. Still might for the shit coming out of your mouth.”

They all stared at Abe in shock.

“No offense, but you are not the person I want spanking me,” she said.

What? Did that mean there was someone that she would want to spank her? Curiosity filled Immy.

She’d always been weirdly interested in spankings.

“Really?” Jenner drawled. “Who do you want spanking you?”

“Oh, I, uh . . . doesn’t matter. Isn’t Eric waiting?”

Poor Maeve. She looked so uncomfortable and embarrassed.

Although Immy really wanted to know who she was talking about, she rose.

“Let’s leave Maeve and Eric. I’ll go make some comfort food. Mac and cheese?”

“I will love you forever.”

“You would anyway, Maevie-baby. I know I’m your favorite.”

“I don’t think it was a good idea to leave Maeve,” Immy said the next night.

“I don’t like it either,” Jenner said, glancing at Sampson who was frowning. “Let’s just get this auction over with and get home. I think I’m up soon.”

Sampson had already been auctioned off, and even though he’d frowned the entire time, he’d fetched a good price.

They wouldn’t have come tonight if it hadn’t been for charity. And if Immy hadn’t helped organize everything. Although it was all going like clockwork, so she really wasn’t needed.

Abe is home with Maeve. She’ll be fine.

But Immy just couldn’t shake this weird feeling in her stomach.

They called Jenner’s name and he shared a look with Sampson before smiling and heading off. Sampson stepped in close to her and they watched as the bidding for Jenner grew fierce. Sampson drew out his phone, frowning down at it.

“Everything okay?” she asked.

“Just thought Abe might have texted me back by now.”

Finally, the auction finished. Wow. That was such a huge amount of money, she couldn’t help smiling in delight as Jenner returned.

“I’m gonna go make a call,” Sampson said. “Give me five minutes. Stay here.”

“We’ll be fine,” Jenner told him.

Sampson grunted and walked away.

“Jenner, there you are. I’ve been looking everywhere for you.”

Immy’s shoulders tightened at the sound of Lauren’s voice.

She’d managed to avoid her. Any time that her name appeared in Jenner’s schedule, Immy had made herself scarce.

“Lauren, hi,” Jenner said.

Lauren turned her sharp gaze to Immy. Or, more specifically, to where Immy had a hold of Jenner’s arm.

Immy just stared back at her, not moving. Yes, she knew that she couldn’t have a relationship with Jenner. But they were still friends.

She had every right to touch him.

But what if that’s not what’s best for his career? That’s all Lauren cares about.

Well, heck.

“And Immy, lovely to see you. Is Abe with you?”

“No, he’s at home,” Immy said, eyeing the woman standing next to Lauren.

She looked familiar. Her dark-brown, curly hair was pulled back so it rested down her back and her wide, hazel-colored eyes glanced over them all. She was gorgeous.

“Wow, you’re so pretty,” Immy blurted out. “Is your hair naturally that color?”

“Um, yeah.” The woman brushed her hair back. “It is. My stylist wants to dye it, though.”

“Really? I love it.”

“Your hair is the most beautiful color,” the other woman told her.

“It is? But it’s so . . . bright.” Immy wrinkled her nose. “And I’ve got all this pale skin. I never tan. You look like the sun kissed you.”

“You’re gorgeous as well, Immy,” Jenner immediately told her. “Stop saying bad things about yourself.”

Whoa.

That shut the conversation down fast. Jenner was frowning at her while the two women stared at him in shock.

“Immy, I wonder if you’d go find Sampson for me,” Lauren said.

“I guess I could,” Immy said, reluctant to step away from Jenner. “Why?”

Lauren gave her a sharp smile. “Because I’d like to talk to him.”

“I’ll message him,” Jenner said

“I’m sure that Immy could get him,” Lauren said through gritted teeth.

Honestly, she didn’t look well.

“Are you all right, Lauren?” she asked in concern. “You look like you need some painkillers. Have you got a headache?”

“I’m fine,” Lauren told her.

“Are you sure?” Immy leaned forward. “It’s not that time of the month?”

Lauren’s eyes widened while her friend made a choked noise.

“Why would you say that? And here?” Lauren asked.

“Why not? It’s nothing to be embarrassed about,” Immy said matter-of-factly. She glanced up at Jenner, who was frowning at Lauren. “Right?”

“Right,” Jenner said firmly. Immy had been the last one to get her period out her, Cat, and Maeve. She’d gotten her period late. Really late. When she was sixteen.

Her mom wasn’t someone she could go to and Maeve and Cat hadn’t been around. So the guys had helped her.

It hadn’t really been weird to Immy. Because the guys were always there for her. And it was natural, right?

“Oh, look, here comes Sampson.”

Sampson stepped up on Immy’s other side, frowning at Lauren.

“Sampson, Lauren wanted you,” Immy told him, leaning slightly into him.

“I didn’t want Sampson.”

“Then why did you want to send Immy to get him?” Jenner asked.

Silence fell after that and she felt the guys stiffen around her.

Ahh, she got it. Lauren wanted to get rid of her. Probably so she could introduce Jenner to the goddess standing beside her.

That goddess at least had the good grace to appear embarrassed.

“Jenner, I wanted to introduce you to Amaya. She’s an up-and-coming country and western singer with the most beautiful voice.”

“That’s where I’ve seen you,” Immy said. “You opened for Wyatt Brand, right?”

“I did. That was six months ago. Were you at that concert?” Amaya asked.

“I was. Wyatt gave me some VIP tickets. He’s such a sweetie. Abe took me.”

“I don’t remember this,” Jenner said with a frown.

“You had something to go to. I don’t remember what. That was such a good night.”

“Did you really just call Wyatt Brand a sweetie?” Amaya asked, looking shocked.

“Yes. Why?”

“He’s just . . . he’s grouchy and sharp and demanding.”

“Oh. He’s always been kind to me. Are you doing any more concerts with him? Or with Jenner?”

“Uh, we just met, Immy,” Jenner reminded her gently.

“Right, but Amaya has the most amazing voice.”

“Thanks,” Amaya whispered. “But I’m not in Jenner Knight’s league.”

“Jenner,” Lauren said loudly. Too loudly. Several people turned to stare at them and Lauren glared at Immy for some reason.

Honestly. Immy was starting to worry about her.

“Yes?” Jenner asked.

“Could you please show Amaya around? Introduce her to people?” Lauren asked in a quieter voice.

“I don’t think we can do that tonight. We have to get home to a friend.”

“Surely Immy and Sampson can go. And you can stay. Alone.”

Yep. Just as Immy thought.

This is who Lauren thought that Jenner should be seen with. And Immy got it. They were definitely in the same league. Both of them were so beautiful it almost hurt Immy’s eyes.

They could make beautiful babies and she could be crazy Auntie Immy.

Immy could totally see that working.

But the thought of it just made her want to cry.

“What the fuck?” Sampson snapped, not bothering to try and temper his tone. Or speak quietly.

“Amaya is the one that won your auction. We had to have someone do the bidding for her, though,” Lauren said.

“Oh right. Guess I will need to contact you about that,” Jenner said awkwardly.

“We need to leave,” Sampson said bluntly.

“Oh, of course,” Amaya said.

“It’s early, surely you can stay, Jenner,” Lauren said.

“I really can’t. You understand, Amaya?”

“Of course. That’s fine.” Amaya smiled at Jenner.

But it wasn’t fine with Lauren and it was clear that she expected Immy to say something from the way she was glaring at her.

“I need to go to the bathroom,” she said, stepping forward since that was her only free path. It meant she had to push through the two women.

But, quite frankly, she didn’t care that she kind of pushed Lauren out of the way. The woman let out a surprised grunt.

Immy couldn’t stop herself from muttering a ‘sorry,’ though.

Darn it.

She rushed to the bathroom, ignoring her name being called after her. Heading straight to the toilet, she peed and then exited to wash her hands. She had to admit that she’d kind of expected Lauren to follow her, berate her. Immy stared at herself in the mirror.

It was better this way.

Better for Jenner. And how often had he sacrificed for her? He deserved to have someone worthy of him. Someone who could help him.

Immy had always been a liability.

Moving out of the bathroom, she came to a surprised stop when she saw Jenner.

An angry Jenner. He stormed toward her, looming over her. “What was that?”

“Um, what?” she asked.

God, he was magnificent when he was angry. It was like his eyes shone. And she was mesmerized.

Under his spell.

“Running off like that? Why did you do that?” he demanded.

“I had to pee.” It was really lame and she knew it. So did he by the way his eyes narrowed as he glared down at her.

“You don’t ever run off from me, Immy.”

“I don’t?” she whispered breathlessly.

“You wait for one of us to take you. Anyone could be in this crowd. You could have been hurt or worse.”

Oh, he’d been worried about her safety. Which was kind of nuts. She’d helped organize this event and the security was tight.

“But why would anyone target me? I’m no one,” she said, unwisely.

A tic started to thump in his cheek and he crowded her into an alcove. It was quiet back here but someone would likely be along soon so this wasn’t a good idea.

Well, her head knew it wasn’t a good idea. But her body was going into overdrive.

Ooh, baby.

Her body liked having him close. She had to clench her thighs together and she hoped like hell that her hard nipples weren’t pressing through the material of her dress.

“You are not no one,” he told her in a harsh voice.

Immy didn’t trust herself to speak so she just nodded. The last thing she needed to do was to beg him to kiss her.

“Hear me, Immy?” he said. “Repeat it back to me.”

Unicorn poop.

He wanted her participation?

“I’m not no one.”

“And I better not hear you say anything like that again or you’ll be in trouble.”

Would he spank her?

Spank me.

Thankfully, she didn’t say that out loud.

Suddenly, he stepped back, something strange filling his face. “I didn’t scare you, did I?”

“Huh?” The last thing he’d done was scare her. “No. You could never scare me.”

“Tell me if I do, Immy. I never want to hurt you.”

What was he talking about? He’d never harm her.

But before she could question him, he reached down and grabbed her hand, tugging her along. “Come on, we need to get out of here before someone sees us.”

It was like cold water splashed over her.

Right. Because he didn’t need to be seen with someone like Immy.

“Don’t want to be seen in an alcove with me?” she asked in a teasing voice.

Well, she hoped it sounded like she was teasing him and not upset.

He stilled and looked down at her intently. “The only reason I wouldn’t want anyone to catch us is because I like to keep my private life private. Bad enough all of those paparazzi were taking your photo when we arrived. I don’t like you being in the public eye. It brings too much bad attention and compromises your safety.”

Urgh. She was being an idiot.

He wasn’t ashamed of her. He was just worried about her safety. Like always.

“Probably should have snuck you in the back way instead of having you come in with me.” He glanced down at her again. “But there’s no one I’d rather have with me.”

God. She was definitely an idiot.

Lauren had gotten into her head and she’d let her.

Maybe she wasn’t who Jenner should be with. Plus, he didn’t even want her like that.

But that didn’t mean that Immy had to pull herself out of his life. Or put up with someone treating her badly.

So when she stepped back out into the room, she had her chin up and a smile on her face.

Until she saw the look on Sampson’s face.

“What is it?” Jenner asked.

“That was Lyle from the front gate. We’ve got to go. Now.”

7

Was this the guy that Maeve wanted to spanked her?

Because, if so, wow, Maeve was brave. The guy had biceps thicker than Immy’s thighs! And huge hands. Plus, he looked like he wouldn’t hold back.

If he whacked Immy, she likely wouldn’t sit down for a week.

Maeve was gaping up at him from her hospital bed. Immy couldn’t believe that her stalker had tracked her down and tried to drown her.

God. She felt ill.

Immy’s hair slipped into her face and she brushed it back impatiently. He had a dark beard and hair, and he was wearing a T-shirt so she could see the tattoos on his forearms.

He hadn’t really stopped frowning and he kept calling Maeve ‘girl.’ Which didn’t sound that nice, but it was kind of sexy when he did it.

Immy sighed dreamily.

The two of them were just perfect together.

“Immy stop staring at him like that,” Jenner muttered to her as he brushed her hair back and then tied it.

For some reason, he always carried around a hair tie in his pocket. She wasn’t sure why. It wasn’t like he had hair he needed to tie back.

Although it worked out well for her since her hair was always a giant mess.

“I can’t help it. He’s just so perfect for Maeve.”

“He keeps bossing her around,” Jenner grumbled.

“Oh, like you guys don’t?” she countered. They were speaking quietly while the others all scowled at Maeve’s guy who’d just discovered that she had a stalker.

“What stalker, girl?” he demanded before the door to the hospital room opened and a doctor walked in. As Maeve explained that she couldn’t remember anything, Immy felt tears threaten.

She tried to be brave for her friend, but this was all terrifying. Who would want to hurt Maeve? She was such a sweet person. It made no sense. The doctor checked her over, asking her questions.

“Have I got brain damage?” Maeve asked.

Immy couldn’t hold back a wounded noise as Jenner hugged her tight against him, her back to his chest.

The doctor went through a treatment plan before telling them that only one of them could stay. Maeve looked at them all in panic.

Immy got it. How was she supposed to choose? Well, she might not be able to help protect her, but she could reassure her.

“It’s okay, Maevie-baby,” Immy told her. “We’ll do whatever you want.”

“Abe?” Maeve whispered. “Someone said Abe was hurt?”

“He’s fine,” Sampson said.

He wasn’t, though.

“What happened to Abe?” Maeve pressed.

“When we got home tonight, we found him in his office,” Immy told her. “He was slumped over the desk, unconscious. Someone hit him on the head.” She ran her hand down her face, feeling shaky.

Jenner drew her closer.

“Immy,” Sampson barked.

“I know you guys are ridiculously protective, but you can’t keep stuff from her,” Immy said. “It will upset her more not knowing.”

“Lyle called us while we were at the auction,” Sampson explained.

“Lyle?” Maeve’s hunk of spunk asked.

“The guy at the front gate thought he saw someone carrying Maeve out of the community so he rang me,” Sampson said.

They’d raced home to find Abe slumped over the desk, unconscious. He’d been hit him on the head. Immy felt ill from worry over him. But the doctors wouldn’t let her in to see him.

She wasn’t family. Screw that. She was Abe’s sister and she hated that she wasn’t there for him.

Immy forced herself to focus back on the conversation.

“We thought . . . we thought your stalker had gotten you,” Immy told Maeve. “We were about to call the police when a friend from the hospital called me. Do you remember Abby?”

“Yes, she works in the emergency department, right?” Maeve asked.

“Yeah, she saw you come in, but didn’t recognize you until something started niggling at her and she checked your name. Then she called me. We figured your stalker likely wouldn’t bring you into the hospital, so we followed behind Abe’s ambulance.”

Immy tuned them all out for a bit until Maeve insisted they go check on Abe. Yeah, she really needed to check on Abe.

“Immy and Jenner will,” Sampson told Maeve. “I’m staying with you.”

“Not happening,” Maeve’s man said. “I’m not moving from her side.”

Uh-oh.

Immy stepped away from Jenner. Which was a big bummer because she would rather bury herself against him. “Guys, you’re not helping. And what you should be doing is asking Maeve what she wants, not beating your chests and then trying to pee all over her.”

‘Ew,” Maeve said. “That’s gross.”

“But apt,” Immy replied. “Well?”

They all started arguing. Men. How did they ever get anything done? Eventually they all agreed to leave Maeve with the big sexy man who stared at her like he couldn’t decide whether to devour her or wrap her up and tuck her into his pocket to keep her safe.

So romantic.

“I’m going to go check on Abe,” she stated as soon as they left Maeve’s room. And she wasn’t taking no for an answer. She was so worried about him.

She needed some M&Ms to help calm herself. But she hadn’t been able to fit them into the tiny handbag she had.

She hated being without her handbag M&Ms!

“Not by yourself,” Jenner said firmly.

Sampson was frowning at the door to Maeve’s room. “I don’t think we should leave her with him.”

“Why not?”

“Because we know nothing about him.”

Immy just grabbed Sampson’s hand tugging him along. “Maeve trusts him.”

“Doesn’t mean he’s trustworthy.”

“Sampson, you have to trust that Maeve knows what she’s doing. And that sexy guy in there looked like he would kill anyone who tried to get through him to get to her.”

“Sexy guy? Seriously, Immy?” Jenner asked, sounding slightly disgusted.

“He is sexy!” she told him. “It’s not my fault that you can’t see it.”

“I don’t want to see it,” he said as they reached the nurses’ station.

“Right, well, he is. Now, can you use that charm of yours to get us in to see Abe?”

Jenner shot her a look, then sighed and nodded. “I’m on it.”

8

Immy took a bite of Twizzler as she answered the knock on the door.

She didn’t know where everyone else was. It was odd for her to be the one to answer the door.

Opening it, she gaped up at the three men standing there.

Wowsers.

They were scary looking. Covered in tattoos. Wild. Savage. Tough. Mean.

Yeah, she was running out of adjectives to describe them and she suddenly became aware that she was just standing there, gaping at them.

She hastily swallowed her mouthful. “I . . . I . . . who’re you?”

The biggest one of the three, who actually seemed to have the least amount of tattoos, stepped forward.

“Last time you do that.”

Um. Huh?

“Last time I do what?” she asked in a high-pitched voice.

The other two stepped in and he nodded his head. They started moving through the house.

What were they doing? Where were they going?

“Open the door without knowing who is on the other side.” He shut the door behind him, then leaned against it, studying her.

Yeah.

She figured that probably would be the last time she did that.

“Wow, you’re a big guy, huh?” she said.

God, Immy! I can’t believe you just said that.

“You remember that your friend has a stalker?” he demanded.

“Are you her stalker? There’re three of you!”

“I look like a stalker?”

Immy raised her hands in the air, starting to get irritated. “I don’t know! How am I supposed to know what a stalker looks like? I’ve never met one.”

“Well, most don’t knock on the front door.”

Good point.

“A sneaky one might,” she grumbled.

His lips actually twitched. “So I look like a sneaky stalker?”

“Well, kind of. Now that you mention it.”

“I never mentioned it, Red. You did.”

She gasped. “Red? That is such an unoriginal nickname. Do better.”

“All right, Freckles.”

“Freckles!” she cried.

“Pippi?”

She put her hands on her hips and tapped her foot. “Pippi? Really?”

His lips twitched again. “Hmm, how about Cherry? I like Cherry.”

Darn it.

She couldn’t think of a reason to complain about Cherry. Because it was kind of cute.

Urgh.

But he was still annoying. And who was he?

“Who are you? What’s going on here?”

She jumped and turned to see Sampson walking toward them. “Immy, come here.”

The guy leaning against the door didn’t look concerned at all as Sampson scowled at him.

Sampson was a huge guy. Built and tall. But this guy could give him a run for his money. He was maybe an inch shorter, however he looked wider.

Yep. She did not want to see the two of them fighting.

Immy took several steps back, then turned and rushed over to Sampson. She knew the rules. If there was any perceived danger, she was supposed to do exactly as they said.

Sampson swept her behind his back and stepped toward the other man.

“Who are you? What do you want? And how the fuck did you get in here?” Sampson demanded.

She winced and decided not to point out that he owed the swear jar a dollar.

“Uh, Sampson?” she said, twisting her hand in the back of his T-shirt for reassurance.

“Yeah?”

“There’s two more of them somewhere.”

“What the hell?” He turned to look at her, then around as though he suddenly expected the other two men to appear.

Shoot. Why had she opened the door? She was such an idiot sometimes.

“Tobias. Here as protection. And she let us in.”

Tobias? Protection?

What protection? Had Jenner hired someone?

No. Wait.

Shit.

These guys were part of Alejandro’s crew. She didn’t know if he called them his crew, but in Immy’s mind a crew sounded cool.

She wouldn’t mind a crew. They’d walk behind her and break out in song and dance when she needed them to create a distraction. Or cheer her on. Yeah, a group of cheerleaders would be cool.

“Immy?” Sampson said, sounding exasperated.

“Yeah? What?” She blinked, surprised to see that Sampson was now facing her, his hands on his hips as he glared down at her. “What did I do?”

She peered around him to see that the other guy was staring at her, amusement in his face.

Huh.

That was weird.

“What did you do? You let these guys in without checking who was knocking on the door.”

“Um. Yeah. Oops?” she said.

Sampson’s frown deepened.

Uh-oh.

Looked like she could be in real trouble here.

“I’m so sorry, Sampson. I won’t do it again. Did I really mess up?” she asked, nearly in tears.

Sampson sighed and shook his head before drawing her against him. “Luckily, no.”

She sighed in relief, leaning into him. She hated the idea of messing up. Sampson’s bark was worse than his bite, but Immy didn’t do well when she thought she had made a mistake or that someone was upset with her.

“You didn’t mess up. This time. But next time there’s someone at the door, call out for one of us, okay?”

She nodded. “I will. I’ve got it. So, these are the guys Alejandro sent?”

“Yep.” Sampson took a step back and shook his head at her. “Immy, did you not hear any of our conversation?”

“I want to say that I did, but I would be lying.” She sent Sampson a hopeful smile.

He sighed.

“Honesty is good,” Tobias said, stepping forward to stand next to Sampson.

As she’d thought, he was a tiny bit shorter and slightly wider. But they would be a near match for each other.

“This is Tobias,” Sampson told her. “He . . . works for Alejandro.”

Immy’s eyes widened as Sampson hesitated over the word ‘works.’ Did he want to insult the other man?

“Hi, I’m Immy.” She held out her hand.

“I guessed.” He took her hand in his, but instead of shaking it, he just held on. Wow. His hand was warm and slightly rough. She bet his girlfriend really liked holding his hand. She’d feel so . . . safe.

“Sampson! Immy!” Jenner yelled out from upstairs before rushing down them. Immy turned, her hand sliding free of Tobias’s.

Cupcakes.

Why did she like his touch so much?

“What is it?” Sampson barked, grabbing hold of her and pushing her behind him.

“There’re strange men in the yard. Call the cops. Where the fuck is Immy? Wait . . . who’re you?”

Immy peeked around Sampson’s arm to see Jenner gaping at Tobias.

“Tobias. Protection. Those are my men. Don’t call the cops.”

She was beginning to see that Tobias was a man of few words.

That was sexy.

Urgh, Immy. What’s wrong with you?

“Protection? Your men?” Jenner repeated.

“Alejandro sent them,” Sampson explained.

“Uh, right. You know, I’m happy to hire security,” Jenner told Tobias.

Tobias just raised an eyebrow. “Alejandro sent us.”

That was all he said. But she understood. Generally, what Alejandro wanted, he got.

“Okay. Right,” Jenner said.

Poor Jenner. Those guys with Tobias had looked rather scary and out-of-place for the neighborhood. Jenner’s neighbors were kind of snobs. And a bit mean.

“Immy, what are you doing?” Jenner asked her.

“Hmm? Oh, nothing. Sampson keeps shoving me behind him.”

She slid out from behind him to smile at Tobias. “So, welcome to our house. Our place is your place. Only, you guys are staying in the guest house. So our guest house is your house.”

“Thanks.” Tobias smiled at her as though she’d done something cute.

“You smile a lot more than I thought a gangster would,” she told him.

Immediately, Jenner grabbed her and pulled her against him. He placed one hand over her mouth and his arm went around her waist.

“Immy didn’t mean any harm,” Jenner said quickly.

Oh no.

Had she said the wrong thing? Her family was used to her mouth, but her father had constantly berated her for speaking out of turn.

Should have just shut up, Immy.

“Don’t understand why you’re apologizing for her,” Tobias said with a strange look at them both.

Jenner dropped his hand from her mouth as she tugged at it. “I’m sorry! Should I not have said that you smile a lot?” She didn’t get why that was so bad.

“It was more about the gangster part, Immy,” Jenner told her quietly.

“Ohh. Is that the wrong word? Would you prefer that I call you part of Alejandro’s crew?” she asked.

There. His lips twitched again. She had a feeling she was going to like this guy.

“How about Tobias?” he suggested.

“All right. Tobias is a nice name.”

He gave her a nod.

Wow. He was such a hot, alpha guy.

Stop it, Immy.

She shouldn’t find Tobias attractive when she was in love with Jenner. Generally, Jenner outshone everyone around him. She could never see anyone else when he was around.

Tobias didn’t have Jenner’s masculine beauty. He was far rougher. He would turn heads for different reasons. Possibly a little bit of fear since he was intimidating.

She leaned back into Jenner.

“Maeve will be home soon,” Sampson said. “There are a few things we need to discuss, if you want to come with me.”

Tobias just nodded and followed after him. Jenner turned her around to face him after they’d left.

“Immy, are you all right?” He ran his hands over her. As though searching for an injury. Which she didn’t understand.

“Of course I am. Why wouldn’t I be?”

“That guy didn’t look safe.”

“You can’t judge him by the way he looks, Jenner,” she scolded. “I thought he seemed nice.”

“Nice? Baby, he’s dangerous. He works for Alejandro.”

“So that makes him safe to be around, right?”

“I don’t know. Just be careful around these guys. We don’t know them. All we know is that they work for a criminal. All right?”

“Yeah. All right.”

“I just don’t want anything to happen to my girl.” He drew her close and she sunk into him.

God, she wished she was his girl.

9

Immy paced up and down the foyer.

Maeve and Gray were due here any moment.

That was her boyfriend’s name. Gray Hawkins.

Amazing name. It really suited him.

“Immy, stop pacing,” Jenner called out. “Have you had anything to eat today?”

“I made cookies.”

He scowled. “Cookies are not food.”

Sure they were. “Well, they’re not lumps of coal.” She peeked out of the window. Was that a car coming up the drive? Was it them?

“They’re a treat—hey! Where do you think you’re going!” Jenner yelled.

But she ignored him. That was definitely Maeve. Excitement filled Immy. Lately, she’d been bogged down with worry. And the guys were being ridiculously overprotective of her. It felt like Immy couldn’t even pee without one of them trying to follow her into the bathroom.

She was going insane.

So she wasn’t really thinking properly when she raced down the stairs toward the car. Her legs just sort of took on a life of their own. And they didn’t want to stop as the car headed toward her.

Oh. Cupcakes.

The car slammed on its brakes and she could see Gray and Maeve staring at her through the windshield. She knew she’d likely gone pale. Her heart was racing, her stomach tied in knots.

Unicorn poop.

What did she think she was doing? Gray jumped out of the car and suddenly Jenner was there, grabbing hold of her, running his hands over her.

Oh. That was nice. The fear and shock was gradually replaced by pleasure at his touch.

Yes, there was something really wrong with her.

Jenner drew her against him, squeezing her tight.

God. He smelled so good. Why did he smell like chocolate and cinnamon?

Immy loved chocolate and cinnamon.

Then it all went downhill as he took hold of her shoulders and started yelling at her.

“Why did you do that?” he yelled, shaking her. “That was foolish, what the hell were you thinking, Immy! You could have been run over!”

“I-I’m so sorry.” Immy rubbed her hands together. If there was one thing that she hated, it was being yelled at. All of her childhood, her father would yell. He’d always tell her off for every little thing. After they’d left the cult, he’d grown calmer.

But still, the memory was there. And the damage was done. Immy could handle being scolded. But being yelled at threw her back into the past. She also hated upsetting people.

Especially Jenner.

“I didn’t mean to,” she explained. “My feet got away from me.”

There was a bit of a slope in the driveway and her feet sometimes just did what they wanted to do without her permission.

“She’s safe, Jenner,” Maeve said. “Stop yelling.”

“What?” Jenner replied. “I’m not yelling. Am I?” A look of guilt filled his face as he stared down at her. Then he quickly removed his hands from her shoulders.

Gray was growling at Maeve for moving around on her own, but Immy barely paid them any attention. Nope, she was too busy feeling dumb and stupid.

Then she saw Gray pick Maeve up. Okay, wow. That was so sweet and romantic.

“The doctor never said anything about me not walking,” Maeve grumbled at Gray.

If Jenner wanted to pick her up, she wouldn’t protest. If he just wanted to carry her around everywhere like a baby . . . yeah, she’d like that a lot.

“She said you’re to take it easy, though,” Gray countered.

“That doesn’t mean I can’t walk,” Maeve protested. “It means no running or exercising excessively. And trust me, if I’m running, we’ve got bigger problems than my health. It means the zombies have attacked or killer robots or enraged hamsters.”

“Enraged hamsters?” Gray asked.

“Those things are evil.”

Immy couldn’t believe that Maeve still thought that poor little hamsters were evil. They’d grown up with pure evil. Hamsters were just, well, furry rats. Weren’t they?

“Hamsters are not evil, Maeve,” Immy said.

“You saw that movie too,” Maeve told Immy. “I had nightmares for weeks about evil hamsters.”

“Movie?” Gray asked.

“Some cartoon movie,” Jenner explained. “Maeve has an overactive imagination.”

“Hey, take that back,” Maeve protested. “I remember you nearly peeing yourself when we watched that horror movie with that guy in the mask.”

“That’s different! He was going around hacking and stabbing people. And I was ten.”

“We snuck into a movie theater,” Maeve explained to Gray. “They were playing Halloween reruns back-to-back. We thought we were old enough to deal with it. We were not.”

“I don’t think we need to talk about that,” Immy said hastily. She didn’t want to think about that memory. It was the only time they’d dared sneak away from the cult. They’d only managed it because they’d snuck into the back of a truck that had been heading into town to get supplies for the Camp.

The return trek had been more difficult. They’d managed to jump onto the back of a flatbed truck for part of the way, then they’d walked the rest. She had ended up being piggybacked by the guys for most of it.

But her father had lost his mind when she’d returned home and snuck into her bedroom. He’d been looking for her everywhere and when he couldn’t find her . . . well, he’d figured that she’d somehow snuck away. It was the only time she could remember him hitting her. But he didn’t have to hit her to make an impact anyway. Not when his yelling was enough to scare her into compliance.

“We could have picked you guys up, you know,” she said, trying to forget the memory of that day.

“Had my rental car,” Gray said.

“And you’re staying tonight?” Immy asked.

Please, please, stay tonight.

She missed Maeve like crazy and she just wanted her close after what happened to her. Honestly, Immy was scared for Maeve and while she probably couldn’t do anything to help protect her, she wanted to make sure she was all right.

Thankfully, Gray nodded before checking in with Maeve. “If that’s still what you want? We can stay at a hotel tonight if it’s too much.”

“I . . .”

Oh no. Maeve looked scared.

“Fuck,” Jenner said. “I hate that you might be too scared to come here, Maeve. This is your home. We’re going to have to sell the place.”

“Guys!” Maeve said.

Immy nodded, in total agreement. “I’ll start looking for new places. Isaiah and Sampson will want a say on security, but I think we need to look at tightening things up.”

“I’m almost thinking of moving further out of the city,” Jenner said.

“Guys! Guys! You can’t move because of me,” Maeve protested.

Immy turned to her. What was she talking about? Why couldn’t they move? Heck, it wasn’t like Immy particularly liked this place anyway.

And Maeve came first.

“Of course we can,” Jenner said, looking incredulous. “We’ll sell this place, buy a new one. Simple. We don’t even have to sell this one first.”

“Makes it easier.” Immy nodded.

“No, I mean, you shouldn’t sell your home just because . . . because I might find it, uh, hard to be here. I don’t feel that way about the house. It’s just the pool.”

Immy totally understood that. And it seemed Jenner did too.

“Good point,” Jenner said. “Make sure the new place doesn’t have a pool, Immy.”

“What’s going on?” Sampson asked, walking down the stairs and frowning at Gray.

“You can set me down,” Maeve told Gray.

“No. But we should get you in out of the sun.”

“Yes, yes, come in,” Immy said. Why were they all standing out here? She turned to Sampson. “We were just discussing moving to a house out of town with no swimming pool.”

Sampson nodded as they all walked into the house. “Good plan.”

“What? Sampson, it’s not a good plan,” Maeve protested. “You know what? I need to talk to Isaiah, he’s the only reasonable one of the lot of you.”

“Hopefully, he’s coming back tomorrow,” Sampson told her.

“So you have to stay until he comes back, right?” Immy said hopefully as they walked into the living room. “Sit. What can I get you? Coffee? Tea? Something stronger? Beer?”

“Coffee would be good,” Gray said. “Black. No sugar.”

“Right. A tough man’s drink. Got it,” Immy said with a firm nod.

Maeve giggled as he settled on the sofa with her on his lap. Immy knew how everyone else took their coffee.

When she had everything set out on a tray, she heaved it up and walked into the living room to hear Sampson questioning Gray about Maeve.

Uh-oh.

She couldn’t imagine that Gray was going to take that well.

“Oh good, I made it back in time for the inquisition,” Immy said cheerfully.

Jenner jumped up and took the tray from her, setting it on the coffee table, and she gave him a grateful look.

“So, have you asked Gray about his intentions? I mean, he already proposed.” She handed Gray his coffee and Maeve a glass of chocolate milk.

“That wasn’t a proper proposal,” Maeve told Immy. “He’s going to do better.”

“Apparently,” Gray said.

“Cookie?” Immy held out a plate of snickerdoodles.

“You’re spoiling her,” Jenner said to Immy.

“She just got out of the hospital, of course I am. Besides, I spoil you every day and you never complain.”

Jenner shrugged and took a snickerdoodle.

Maeve happily munched on the cookie and sipped her drink.

“Well? You haven’t answered my questions,” Sampson said.

“More like interrogation,” Immy muttered.

“Immy,” Sampson scolded.

“Sampson, Maeve is too sweet to say it so I will,” Immy said. “Keep your big head out of her business. Clearly, she is into Gray and Gray is into her. We all know you’re just peeved because you couldn’t find anything about him and Isaiah has been too busy to look into him.” Immy grinned at Gray. “You know we’re only nosy because we care, right?”

“Is that so?” Gray drawled.

“We just want to make sure you can take care of her. Especially with this stalker,” Sampson said. “I need to know you can protect her.”

Maeve bit her lip worriedly. “You’re right. This guy is even more dangerous than I thought.” She peered up at Gray. “I don’t want you to get hurt. This guy is clearly deranged. What’s to stop him coming after you?”

“Believe me, Little girl. It is my sincerest wish that he come after me. Then I can rip out his intestines and string him up by them.”

“Kind of gross,” Immy said, although she did approve of his protectiveness. “Wouldn’t shooting him be enough?”

“No. I’m going to make sure he suffers for a long, long time before I put him out of his misery.”

Immy guessed that was fair enough. She grabbed a snickerdoodle and sat with her own cup of coffee.

Black. No sugar.

A tough man’s drink. Or tough woman’s drink.

Immy watched on dreamily as Gray and Maeve flirted with each other. This was just all too much.

“You go against any of my safety rules and you won’t sit for a week.”

“Whoa,” Immy whispered. “Anyone else finding this hot as heck?”

“Immy,” Jenner scolded. “We should give them privacy.”

Sampson’s phone ringing broke the spell. Darn it. Immy thought she could watch the two of them for hours.

“Isaiah! I’ve been trying to get hold of you all day! Why weren’t you answering your phone?” Sampson demanded. “Right. Got it. Did you listen to my messages? Yeah, we think it was Maeve’s stalker. Don’t know who else would try to kill her. No, yeah. She’s fine. She’s here. Really. You can talk to her if you want. I’ll put you on speaker phone. Abe’s all right. Just got a concussion. He’s sleeping. Yeah, we’re keeping an eye on him.”

Sampson placed the phone down on the coffee table.

“Maeve?” Isaiah asked urgently through the phone. “Are you all right?”

“I’m fine,” Maeve replied.

“What the hell happened? How did someone get past the security system to attack Abe and hurt Maeve?” Isaiah demanded.

“Looks like an inside job,” Sampson said grimly. “Andy is missing.”

Isaiah swore. Jenner attempted to put his hands over her ears, but she brushed them away. Honestly, she’d heard far more swear words than those ones. Although he did owe the swear jar a lot of money now.

“He hit Abe? You think he tried to drown Maeve?” Isaiah asked.

“Don’t know,” Sampson said with clear frustration.

“I don’t get why Andy would try to kill me,” Maeve said. “He can’t be my stalker, right? He was here when I was attacked?”

Gray growled.

“Who was that?” Isaiah asked.

“Maeve’s friend,” Sampson said.

“Maeve’s boyfriend,” Immy added.

“What?” Isaiah asked.

“He turned up just after someone drowned Maeve,” Jenner explained.

“He saved her,” Immy said with a sigh. “It’s all rather romantic.”

Everyone stared at her incredulously. But Immy wasn’t going to take it back. Gray rescuing Maeve was just like something out of a fairytale. Or a romance book.

Immy despaired of ever having that. She’d found her prince charming when she was eight.

Unfortunately, she’d always be just his little sister.

10

Immy turned on the light in the kitchen.

She couldn’t sleep. And when she couldn’t sleep, she baked. Or she cleaned. But she’d already cleaned her room and bathroom, and she didn’t want to wake anyone up.

So she’d come downstairs. Thankfully, Jenner had sensor lights set up everywhere in the house and the drapes were all drawn.

Except for over the kitchen sink.

Cupcakes.

She stared out into the darkness. There was no reason to be scared.

Then she saw something outside. A flash of light.

Someone was there.

Oh God!

What was she going to do? What if it was Maeve’s stalker out there? He could be looking for her even though she’d headed back to Montana with Gray several days ago.

For some reason, Alejandro had left a couple of his men here.

Wait . . . could it be one of them?

Maybe she should just go and get Sampson . . . but if it was one of Alejandro’s guys then she’d wake him for no reason.

That flash of light grew brighter and then disappeared.

And someone knocked on the door.

She let out a squeal, then placed her hand over her mouth.

She stood there, frozen, as the door handle turned and then a man walked in. Immy worked up a scream, but it couldn’t escape her mouth. There was nothing she could do . . . he was going to get her . . . hurt her . . .

Her breath came in sharp pants. She was going to be sick or pass out.

“Immy?”

How did he know her name?

“Immy? You remember me? Tobias.”

Now he was giving her his name? That must mean that . . . wait, Tobias?

One of Alejandro’s men was called Tobias.

Immy blinked and stared up into the big man’s worried face. He was a good-looking guy with dark hair that was cut short at the sides and longer on top. He was wearing a black jacket and jeans and she could see hints of a tattoo at the bottom of his neck.

“Tobias?” she whispered.

“That’s right.” He crouched down and pointed at his chest. “Tobias.”

Wait. How did she get onto the floor? And pressed into a corner of the kitchen?

Oh heck.

He was going to think she was a complete basket case.

“What happened?” he asked.

“Sooo,” she said. “It’s a funny story, really.”

He raised a thick eyebrow. Wow. How was he so calm and collected? He was the epitome of cool. She wished she could be like that.

She was the epitome of . . . a walking disaster.

Certainly not calm and collected. Or sexy and cool.

Okay. Did you really just think about this guy as sexy? You don’t even know him. Get your head together, Immy.

Also, you’re still sitting on the floor. You might want to get up.

“Somehow, I don’t think it will be.”

She managed to scramble up onto her feet, nearly tumbling over again in her haste. While he stood out of his crouch like it was the easiest thing in the world to do.

Wow. “How are you so graceful for a big guy? Shouldn’t you kind of bumble about? Or make noise as you move?”

“Not fucking King Kong, Cherry.”

“Close to it. And you owe a dollar to the swear jar.”

His lips twitched. “You’re sassy, huh?”

Sassy? Her? Never. Well, maybe sometimes.

“Swear jar?” he asked.

“It’s on the bench. A dollar each time you swear.”

“Guess I’m gonna be broke. You gonna tell me?”

“Tell you what?” she whispered.

“The story.”

“Ahh. Well, it’s probably too late for story time.”

He simply stared down at her.

Right.

“You’re not gonna just let this go, are you?”

Another eyebrow raise. Gosh, he could say a lot with those things. It was like they were actually having a proper conversation.

So, she needed to tell him something, but it wouldn’t be everything. Because the truth was that she didn’t really know what exactly happened.

“I saw something out in the dark. A light. And I thought . . .”

Understanding filled Tobias’s face. “You thought it was the stalker.”

“Yes.”

“Sorry,” he said with a grimace.

“It’s not . . . it’s not your fault. You’re just out there doing your job. I assume. Is that why you were out there?”

“Yep,” he replied. “Light was a flashlight. Left it outside.”

“Do you really think her stalker will return? I mean, Maeve isn’t here and security has been tightened. He’d have to be crazy to come back, right?”

“Have to be.”

“Only, he could very well be crazy. You have to be to chase a woman halfway across the country, right? And then to try and drown her . . . yeah, he’s got to have a few screws loose.”

Tobias simply nodded in agreement.

“You don’t say much, do you?” Immy asked Tobias.

He just grunted. But she saw him smirk. She knocked her shoulder against his bicep. And immediately felt terrible. She didn’t even know this man.

“I’m sorry!” she cried, taking a couple of steps back. “I didn’t mean to do that. I just . . . I, um . . .”

“Immy.” Her name was said firmly, without any inflection. And it wasn’t a question, more of a way to bring her back down from wherever she’d been spiralling to.

Instantly, she felt the worry and panic leave her. That never happened except with her friends. They were the only ones who had ever been able to settle her.

Immy gaped at him. “How did you do that?”

“Do what?”

“Bring me back down. How did you know I was starting to spiral?”

“Pretty obvious. And you don’t need to do that around me.”

“Do what around you?” she asked.

“Worry.”

Immy let out a huff of air. “But I always worry.” That was the part of the reason everyone tried to shelter her so much.

Yeah, she could be naïve. And she liked to see the best in people. But she wasn’t a complete pushover.

However, she did worry about her friends.

Hence why she was awake at two in the morning about to do some baking. Immy couldn’t really afford to miss the sleep and she’d pay for it tomorrow. But there had been no getting to sleep once she’d woken up after a nightmare about Maeve.

“Don’t do it around me.”

For some reason she now thought that she wouldn’t worry so much around him. Which was ridiculous.

“I don’t even know you.”

Tobias shrugged those huge shoulders. “You can trust I’ve got this. I’ve got you.”

“You’ve got me? What does that mean?” And why did she sound so breathless?

You do not know this man, Immy.

No, but she felt strangely comfortable around him.

“I’ll keep you safe.”

“Oh. I guess that’s your job. To keep all of us safe.”

He leaned in, his gaze hitting hers and making her feel all breathless again.

“I’ll keep you safe, Immy.”

She nodded. “Uh-huh, uh-huh.”

It was wrong for that to be . . . hot, right?

Was it really possible to be attracted to two men at once? Like in the books she read? And maybe her attraction to Tobias wasn’t a bad thing. It could mean she was moving on . . . which was something she had to do.

Even as she felt her heart break a little.

“Immy?” Tobias said gently. “You okay?”

Immy let out a broken-sounding laugh. “Um, well. That’s kind of debatable. One of my best friends has a stalker who tried to drown her. And now she’s left with a man we don’t really know, even though he does seem quite capable of taking care of her. In all ways.”

“All ways?”

Oh. She probably shouldn’t have said that. But Gray didn’t just seem capable of protecting her body, but of taking care of her in all ways. Her heart, her needs, her safety, and her Little.

That man was all Daddy.

Immy sometimes wondered what it would feel like to have someone take care of her like that.

But she wasn’t a Little.

Or you’ve just convinced yourself that you shouldn’t be when you really are.

“Come back to me.”

Immy blinked at Tobias then smiled at him widely. “I’m here.”

He crossed his arms over his chest, narrowing his gaze at her. “Are you?”

“Yep and it’s very kind of you to protect me. But I don’t think that there is any real threat to me. To any of us. The stalker is after Maeve. I think you should have gone with her.”

“She’ll be safe.”

Immy hoped so but she had this bad feeling in her stomach.

“What are you doing up?” he asked.

“I couldn’t sleep so I decided to do some baking. What’s your favorite type of cookie?”

“Don’t eat cookies.”

She placed her hands on her chest with a gasp. Was he trying to hurt her ears? “You . . . you don’t eat cookies? You have to eat cookies! Oh, are you gluten free? I can make gluten free ones. Abe won’t admit it, but he feels better if he doesn’t eat too much gluten.”

She planned to make Abe his favorite cookies. Double chocolate. Maybe it would help him. He just wasn’t himself at the moment. He was quiet and subdued. And she was concerned about him.

That was another reason she was finding it hard to sleep.

“Can eat gluten. Just don’t eat cookies.”

“Because you don’t like them?” she asked, shocked.

He grunted. “A lot of sugar.”

“Oh. Yes, you’re right. My hips probably don’t need the extra sugar.” She turned away, staring at the oven.

What should she do now?

It was impossible to bake without sampling at least one cookie.

Two hands grasped hold of her shoulders, turning her. She let out a gasp, barely biting back her scream. Then Tobias grabbed her around the waist, lifting her onto the counter.

Immy wasn’t going to lie . . . that was H.O.T.

Yep, it even deserved capitals due to how hot it was.

“What are you doing?” she asked as he put his hands on the counter on either side of her and leaned in.

Wow. Wow. Wow.

“Don’t do that,” he growled.

“Do what?” she asked. “Ask questions?”

“Speak badly about yourself. Hear me?”

“Uh-huh. Uh-huh.” She nodded. Her brain was kind of offline right now and she didn’t know what else to do but nod.

“Good. You’re perfect. Hear me?”

She was far from that, but the stern look on his face told her that she needed to agree with him.

“Yep. Yep. Perfect.”

He eyed her for a long moment. “You can eat all the cookies.”

“I can?”

“Who’s gonna tell you no?”

“My doctor. And my dentist. And likely, the guys.”

“Hmm. Health and teeth are important.”

Immy sighed. “Yeah.” She took good care of her teeth, but her health was a tougher topic.

“But not at midnight,” he added.

“I can’t sleep, though.”

He nodded. “Got some pills you can take?”

“Uh, yeah. But I don’t like how they zonk me out and it’s hard for me to wake up the next morning.” Well, even harder than usual. Because Immy wasn’t great at waking up under any circumstances.

“Anything else help?” he asked.

“What? Like an orgasm?” She slammed her hands over her mouth as soon as she said that. “Ididnotjustsaythat.”

To her shock, Tobias just grinned. “An orgasm can help.”

Immy shook her head and tried to slide off the countertop, but the darn man didn’t move. So, instead, she pulled herself back and attempted to climb off the other side of the island.

Only, before she could climb down, he was there, lifting her onto her feet.

“How did you move that quickly?”

He just shrugged. “Don’t be embarrassed.”

“Think that ship has sailed,” she grumbled. “It was nice meeting you, but if I see you again, please do not be offended if I hide in a bush or pretend I’m invisible. I’d really like that ability right now.”

His face softened with amusement and something else that she couldn’t figure out.

“Immy,” he said gently, reaching out to touch her arm.

“Is everything all right down here?”

She jumped, letting out a small cry as Jenner walked into the kitchen.

Oh. God.

Was she dreaming? She had to be, right? Because this could not be happening in real life.

On one side of her was Tobias. Strong. Big. Quiet. A man who she figured was used to taking control and getting his own way.

Jenner was like that too. He preferred to be in control, but maybe for other reasons. Because of his childhood. And she understood that.

Only she felt the opposite. Immy preferred not to have too much control. To not have to make too many decisions. They overwhelmed her easily and she got stressed. That’s why Jenner was always clear about her job and what tasks he wanted her to perform. It helped her to have clear instructions.

She glanced at Jenner. He was like the sun. Everywhere he went, the world lit up. People took notice. His smile instantly put people at ease. He could make you feel like you were special.

“Immy? What are you doing up? What are you both doing up?” he asked, eyeing Tobias.

Jenner was dressed in a pair of navy and white striped pajama bottoms.

And nothing else.

Lord. Be still her heart.

“I, uh, I couldn’t sleep.” She glanced down at her own pajamas. They were a pale pink with white bunnies on them.

Jeez. Why hadn’t she thought about what she was wearing before now? She didn’t even have a bra on.

She crossed her arms over her chest. It was one thing for Jenner and the others to see her in her pajamas. But she barely knew Tobias.

Well, having your boobs swinging around is probably the least of your worries.

She still couldn’t believe she’d said that an orgasm could help her sleep. What if he’d thought that she had wanted him to give her the orgasm?

God.

Immy didn’t really know how to flirt. She’d had no real experience. The guys had always protected her so heavily that she hadn’t had that normal teenage dating experience. And then after that . . . well . . . there had been Bob. But she’d thought Bob was a friend.

Bob had wanted more and Immy had had no idea.

So, yep, she had no game. No experience. And, apparently, she blurted stuff out without thinking first.

Dumbass.

Jenner frowned and then held open his arms. Without thought, she moved to him, cuddling into his side. Leaning down, he kissed her head.

“That’s no good. Nightmare?”

“Just couldn’t sleep so I was going to bake some cookies. I think I woke up Tobias.”

“Didn’t wake me. I was checking outside.”

“It’s dangerous to walk around at night,” she told him. “What if someone was out there? I don’t think your flashlight will help much.”

“I’m always prepared.” He winked at her.

Wait. Was he flirting?

Oh God. She wished she knew.

“When do you sleep?”

“Don’t need much,” Tobias told her.

“Come on, Immy,” Jenner said. “I’ll get you a pill and you can go back to bed.”

She nodded, chewing on her lip. The last thing she really wanted was to go back to bed. But she also didn’t want to wake up the rest of the household just because she couldn’t sleep.

“She doesn’t like the pills,” Tobias told Jenner. “They make her feel weird.”

Oh. Cupcakes.

Had Tobias really told Jenner that?

Jenner turned her to face him, his hand going to her chin to tilt her head back. “Immy? Is that true?”

“Umm.”

Jenner frowned down at her. “Immy. You never told me that. Why didn’t you say that you didn’t like taking them?”

“I don’t know. I just . . . you guys worry if I don’t sleep.”

“It’s no good if they make you feel funny,” Jenner told her. “We’ll find something else to help you when you can’t sleep.”

“I sleep pretty good most of the time. I’m just . . . worried about Maeve.”

Jenner nodded knowingly. “I get it. We all are. I don’t like trusting her protection to someone else. I wish she was here.”

“Gray Hawkins isn’t someone you mess with,” Tobias commented. “Your friend is in good hands.”

“Right. Thanks.” Jenner gave him a curious look. “And thanks for sitting up with Immy.” He turned back to her. “Next time, come get me, baby.”

“But you need your sleep too.”

“You’re more important.”

That really wasn’t true, but she appreciated the sentiment. He ushered her up the stairs and she turned to give Tobias a smile. Until she realized that she was pretending not to know him.

That was going to be tough.

He wasn’t the sort of man you could easily ignore.

Jenner tucked Immy back into bed.

“What can I do to help you sleep? Chamomile tea? A heating pad? A head rub?”

For some reason, she started blushing.

“What? What is it?”

“Nothing,” she muttered. “I don’t know what will help me sleep. I feel wide awake.”

There was something she wasn’t telling him and he didn’t like it.

“Did Tobias scare you? Did he say something?”

Her eyes widened. “Like what? I mean, no, of course not. He was really . . . nice.”

Nice? That wasn’t a word that he would use to describe the big guy downstairs. He worked for Alejandro, so he was likely involved in criminal activities. Jenner wasn’t sure if he wanted to know the details of his background, or if he’d ever been in jail. He’d fielded plenty of complaints from the neighbors about all the guards Alejandro had sent. Thankfully, all of them but Tobias and Saint had left. They were taking turns patrolling. So far the stalker hadn’t been back.

And he didn’t expect that they would be. Not with Maeve gone. However, Alejandro was erring on the side of caution. And Jenner couldn’t really protest that.

Whatever kept his family safest was what he was going to choose. So he sent bribes to the neighbors and he’d agreed that Tobias and Saint could stay on.

For the moment.

But if he got any hint that they were doing something that they shouldn’t be . . . or if they were intimidating or scaring Immy . . . then they were out and he’d have to hire more security himself.

“Nice?” he asked.

“Uh, yeah.” She yawned and blinked slowly. He kneeled next to the bed and ran his fingers through her hair the way he knew she liked. “He is a bit weird, though.”

“Weird, how?”

That was it. He needed to go.

Why? Because he’s weird? Or because you didn’t like the way that he looked at Immy? Or how close she was standing next to him?

Immy could date.

Jenner didn’t have to like it, though.

Fuck. His feelings when it came to Immy were so fucked up that even he didn’t know how to describe them. Or what to do with them. He adored her. Loved her.

She was so pure and sweet and innocent.

That had to be protected at all costs. He had to protect Immy from everyone and everything.

Including himself.

“He doesn’t eat cookies.”

“What?” he asked.

Her eyes were now shut and she was hugging her toy owl close. “He’s weird ‘cause he doesn’t eat cookies. Who doesn’t eat cookies? It’s unnatural.”

Immy would think that since she thought that cookies should be their own food group.

“Everyone eats cookies. I’ll find what he likes.”

“You don’t need to make him cookies,” he told her.

“Course I do. Everyone should have someone make them cookies. Or cake. Or brownies. Or something.”

That was how Immy showed she cared about people. By baking for them. By buying them thoughtful presents for Christmas and birthdays. The amount of time she put into each gift was crazy.

She did it in other ways too. Like cleaning their cars or putting away their laundry when they were too busy to do it.

She did far too much for them all.

“You’re the best of all of us, Immy,” he whispered to her, gentling his touch as she slipped into sleep. “And I don’t deserve you. None of us do.”

But especially not him.

Jenner wasn’t sure how long he kneeled there and watched her sleep. He was worried about Maeve. They all were. So he should have realized it would affect Immy too. She couldn’t go long without sleep, though, or she’d get ill

So he was going to have to watch her for signs of too much stress or worry.

And he needed to research some new ways to help her get to sleep. Because obviously those sleeping pills had to go.

And it galled him that he hadn’t known that until some virtual stranger told him. Why had Immy even told Tobias that?

He didn’t really like it.

At all.

11

“Tobias!” Immy cried out as he entered the kitchen.

“Yes?” He watched her curiously. She was a bit dishevelled, her hair flying everywhere. She wore a dark-blue apron with white owls on it and a fair amount of flour and other stuff as well.

There was a smudge of flour on her cheek and he thought there was some in her hair too. All over the kitchen island bench were piles of cookies. Was she baking all of these for a reason?

He’d kind of expected her to act a bit strange around him today after last night, but she seemed to have pushed it to one side.

Jenner walked into the kitchen then, eyeing Tobias. Then he turned to Immy. “Baby, what are you doing?”

“I’m making some cookies to tempt Tobias. I need to find out what his favorite is.”

That’s what she was doing? These weren’t all for him, right?

“For me?” Tobias asked, shocked.

“Yep. Do you see anything you’d like to try?” She pushed her hair back. “Drat. I had my hair back while I was baking but the tie snapped. They do that.”

Jenner walked over to her, pulling her hair back and tying it. Which wasn’t an easy feat when Immy was bouncing up and down on her toes.

“Have you been eating cookies as you baked them?” Jenner asked her.

“Uh-huh, uh-huh,” she said. “Gotta taste as you bake! It’s the rules.”

“Sugar high,” Jenner muttered. He grabbed a banana and placed it in her hand. “Eat.”

Oh. So that explained the energy buzzing off her.

“So which one do you want to try first?” she asked Tobias, smiling brightly.

Dear God.

Was she for real? No one did things like this for him.

“Cherry, don’t eat cookies.”

Her lower lip started to wobble.

Holy. Fuck.

He was in trouble here.

“But I will try that one.” He pointed at one randomly, knowing he’d now have to go through with trying it. But it was worth it as that wobble turned into a smile.

Fuck.

She lit up a room with that smile.

Reaching over with her free hand, she passed it to him. He didn’t even know what it was.

Tobias took a bite of the cookie as she watched on in excitement.

He watched as Jenner quickly took the banana from her hand, peeled it, then placed it back into her hand. All without her really noticing.

“Eat your banana, baby,” Jenner told her.

Tobias wasn’t fond of the other man calling her baby, but he tried to fight that feeling.

She’s not yours.

She turned to smile at Jenner, then took a bite of the banana.

Fuck.

Why was that so hot?

He swallowed the cookie quickly as he watched her eat the banana.

“Well?” she asked.

“It’s good, Cherry.”

“Yeah? That was easy! Huh, I didn’t need to make all these then since you like shortbread!”

Shortbread? He’d never had it before. But it was actually all right.

Do you really like it? Or do you like that she made it for you?

He had no idea.

“I guess I better start cleaning up,” she said.

“I’ll help you, baby,” Jenner said.

Tobias thought about sticking around, but he decided it was probably a good idea if he left. Heading out, he breathed in deep.

“You okay?”

He glanced over at Saint. “Yeah. Immy baked me cookies.”

“You don’t like sweet stuff.”

Hmm. Seemed he could have been wrong about that. Because that girl in there was sweet.

And he was starting to like her. A lot.

“Alejandro called,” Saint said. “I’m heading back to New York. You gonna be all right here?”

“Be fine.” He didn’t really think he was needed. Maeve’s stalker wasn’t likely to return when she wasn’t here.

But he couldn’t say he objected to sticking around.

Tobias sat down at the eat-in kitchen table.

He glanced at the other two men sitting there, ready for their meeting about a charity concert they were going to in California soon.

Sampson Knight and Isaiah Marks.

He’d been here for a few weeks now and, frankly, he didn’t know why he was still here. The others had left to escort Maeve and Gray to Montana, then they’d headed back to New York. Saint had left today and only he was here acting as a guard to all of these guys. Although, Alejandro had made it clear that his main job was to protect Immy. Which he understood. She was the weak spot. These guys looked like they were capable of taking care of themselves.

Not as capable as he was, of course. Although Sampson Knight was no slouch. But Immy was the one who needed him most.

And it was no hardship to watch her. Not that she really left the property. In fact, since he’d been here he didn’t think she’d left once.

Which was a bit concerning. Either she was a homebody . . . or was she too scared to leave?

While he wanted her to be safe, he didn’t want her scared to leave her own house. He wondered if there was something going on with her and Jenner. He’d acted possessive over her the other night. And he’d noticed the way Immy looked at Jenner. Like he hung the moon and stars.

But they didn’t seem like they were together. Maybe they were hiding it.

Or maybe Jenner Knight had his head up his ass and couldn’t see the beautiful woman in front of him.

Isaiah was more private. Tobias was good at reading people, but Isaiah was difficult to get a handle on. He seemed to spend most of his time in his bedroom, working.

And Abe . . . well, he’d also been spending a lot of time in his room.

“Sorry I’m late,” Jenner said, walking in and running his fingers through his hair.

Sampson grunted. “We need to talk about the plans for tomorrow. Isaiah is staying home and so is Abe.”

“He is?” Jenner sat up. “Do we need to get Eric here to check on him?”

“I don’t think so,” Isaiah said. “But I’ll keep an eye on him. If his headaches continue, I’ll call Eric.”

Tobias wanted to dislike Jenner, but there was no denying the concern on his face for his friend. So maybe he wasn’t a bad guy.

And you probably dislike him because of the way Immy stares at him.

Speaking of Immy.

“Shouldn’t Immy be here?” he asked.

They all stopped what they were doing to look at him.

“Why would Immy need to know this stuff?” Jenner asked him.

“She’s going too, right?” That was his understanding. He was going to be watching her while Sampson would take point with Jenner.

Although there had been no sign of the stalker.

“Of course,” Jenner said.

“But there’s no need for her to know all these details,” Sampson added.

“They’ll just stress her out,” Isaiah said.

Wow.

They really did guard her, didn’t they? And not just physically. Just then, movement off to the side caught his eye. And he saw Immy standing there in her pajamas.

They were different from her bunny ones the other night. These ones had pictures of white owls on them and were a dark blue. She yawned, rubbing at her eyes. Her hair was a mess around her head and she had a red patch on her cheek from where she must have been lying on it.

He waited for her to say something. To protest that she needed to know what they were talking about.

But instead, he watched as she shuffled sleepily forward. Jenner, who was closest to her, lifted his arm and she headed toward him.

He drew her into his lap. Tobias had to hide his surprise. He’d just decided that they weren’t involved with each other. But perhaps he’d been wrong.

Jenner immediately rubbed her back while she rested her head against his chest. She blinked at Tobias sleepily.

But it was like she wasn’t seeing him. As though she wasn’t fully awake yet.

“Sampson,” Jenner said quietly. “She’s cold. She forgot her slippers.”

Sampson nodded and got up, disappearing. Isaiah moved too. Isaiah came back first with a fluffy white blanket which Jenner tucked around her. Then Sampson appeared with a pair of owl slippers.

Hmm.

Was Immy a Little? There were a few clues here and there but he hadn’t spent enough time with her to know. And liking owl slippers and having cute pajamas wasn’t enough to go on. Then, as she continued to stare at him blankly, she brought her thumb to her mouth and started sucking on it.

Okay.

That was a bigger tell.

The strange thing was how no one reacted to her zombie-like state. So, either they didn’t care. Which he knew wasn’t it by the way they’d jumped up to help her. Hell, Sampson had even crouched down to slide the slippers onto her feet.

Or this was something she did quite often.

Someone cleared their throat and he glanced over to find Sampson frowning at him. “Don’t stare at her.”

Tobias raised his eyebrows. Of all the guys, Sampson was the one he’d thought he understood best. He just wanted to protect his family. From anything and everything. But now he was glaring at him like he’d broken some rule or commandment. Isaiah was giving him a warning glare as well.

“Immy has trouble waking up,” Jenner explained quietly.

Strangely, he’d expected Jenner to be the one scowling at him. But he looked oddly serene.

Maybe because he was the one with Immy on his lap.

Tobias figured he’d look pretty happy if he was in the same position.

“Trouble?” he questioned.

“Yeah, she doesn’t really know what’s going on for the first fifteen minutes or so,” Sampson said.

“Like a zombie,” Isaiah added. “A cute, sleepy zombie who wants cuddles rather than blood.”

“Sometimes there’s blood,” Sampson said. “Like the time that Abe tried to take her off Jenner so he could pee and she bit him.”

She’d bitten him? She didn’t seem the type to do that. Although she had a bit of sass in her, she’d seemed so sweet.

“She felt so bad about that,” Jenner defended. “She didn’t mean to bite him.”

“This happens every morning?” he asked.

“No, not every morning,” Jenner replied. “But quite often.” He rested his chin on the top of her head.

“She usually goes for Jenner, but the rest of us will work in a pinch,” Sampson said. “Now, back to the plans for the trip. It’s just three nights, then we’re back here. You’re sure you’ll be all right, Isaiah?”

“I’ve got this.”

Had anyone ever asked her if she was a Little?

“All right, so I think we have everything set. Tobias, you’re fine to stick with Immy?” Sampson asked him.

“Of course.”

He noticed that Jenner was giving him a strange look and that his hold on Immy had tightened.

If Immy looked at him the way that she looked at Jenner . . . well, Tobias wouldn’t hesitate to claim her.

He was in no way good enough for her. But that wouldn’t stop him. Tobias wasn’t the sort of guy who denied himself something or someone if he wanted them.

And while Immy wasn’t his usual type, there was something about her . . . hmm. This would take some thinking about if she was really what he wanted.

But if Jenner couldn’t pull his head out of his ass to see what was right in front of him . . . well, his loss could be Tobias’s gain. Then he would be the guy sitting on the chair with Immy wrapped around him.

But he’d damn well make sure that no other man was sliding her slippers on her feet or tucking a blanket around her.

Nope. Only Tobias would touch Immy if she was his.

She intrigued him. He was attracted to her. But that didn’t mean he wanted anything more.

“Good. I’ve got a few things that I’ve written down that you’ll need to know to take care of Immy.” Sampson went to slide a piece of paper across the table to Tobias, but before he could grab it, Jenner did.

Jenner quickly read it over. “Do you really think this is necessary?”

“You’re going to be busy,” Sampson replied. “He’s going to be with Immy and he might need this stuff.”

“But normally . . .” Jenner trailed off.

“Normally, we have Abe and Isaiah with us to watch her. I’m just covering all bases. We have to make sure that Immy is safe and cared for.”

Jenner didn’t look happy, but he nodded. Then he flicked the piece of paper over to Tobias.

Tobias read it over as Immy started to make noises.

“I’m going to go get her some breakfast,” Jenner said, standing with her in his arms.

“We’ve got to go soon,” Sampson said. “You’re due at a meeting downtown at ten.”

“They can fucking wait,” he snapped as he shifted Immy around so she was cradled to his chest.

She was so tiny that she seemed to fit there perfectly. And for a brief moment, Tobias thought he saw something like extreme longing on the other man’s face.

Hmm.

So why wasn’t he making a move on her?

“Any questions?” Sampson asked.

“It seems straight-forward,” Tobias said. “Make sure she eats regularly. Don’t let her eat just sugar. Ensure she has her medication morning and night. If she gets ill, call you. Give her plenty of warning in the morning before we have to go anywhere.”

“Yeah, Isaiah will set alarms on her phone to help wake her up,” Sampson told him. “She’s like this most mornings and she can be hard to get going if you don’t wake her early enough. She needs her medication with food. And, again, it can be hard to get her to eat in the mornings.”

“All day,” Isaiah added.

“Food, other than sugar, isn’t Immy’s priority,” Sampson said. “Also, just watch she doesn’t get taken in by anyone.”

“What does that mean?” Tobias asked. “And would Immy like you telling me this? Shouldn’t she be the one to tell me?”

“You don’t know her well. But she doesn’t ever ask anything from anyone. All she wants is to take care of everyone. Even if she runs herself into the ground doing it,” Sampson explained.

“Immy’s very sweet. If she sees someone in trouble, she’ll want to help them,” Isaiah said. “But not everyone is as kind and innocent as she is. Should be fine, you’re only going for a few days.”

Sampson grunted. “Doesn’t take long for Immy to get into trouble. Remember the box of kittens?”

Isaiah groaned. “Yep. And the guy that told her that he’d lost his dog only to steal her handbag.”

“What the hell?” Tobias snapped as anger filled him. “Who was supposed to be watching her?”

“No one then. Now, things are different. There’s also another level of danger considering her relationship to Jenner. She’s been photographed a few times with him and even though the press know that she’s his assistant, the fact we all live together seems a hot topic for the fucking tabloids,” Sampson said. “Look, just, if there’re any problems with Immy, call me. It’s best to get on top of any issues immediately. Especially health ones.”

“What does she take medication for?” Tobias asked.

Sampson and Isaiah shared a look.

“That’s above your pay grade,” Sampson told him, standing.

“What about her Little side? Does she have a Daddy?” Tobias asked. He knew he was pushing it by asking. But he was living here now. And they were basically assigning him as her bodyguard. Not that he had any problems with that.

But he wanted to know what the dynamic was here because he didn’t really get it. They all seemed to take care of her and yet they didn’t seem to be in a relationship with her. Did they fulfill a Daddy role for her without being in a sexual relationship? He knew that happened.

“Little side?” Sampson asked quietly.

“Yeah. It’s kind of obvious she’s a Little, I get why you didn’t tell me or put it down. Guess it’s not really my business. But if there’s anything she needs . . . who do I go to for that?”

Would he go to one of them for that? Or do it himself? He wasn’t sure.

The other men stared at him.

“I don’t know why you’d think Immy is a Little, but she’s not,” Isaiah said. “And we don’t fulfil any sort of Daddy role for her.”

Okay.

He watched as Sampson and Isaiah left.

That was just weird.

So either he was off in his assessment and Immy wasn’t a Little. Or she was and for some reason they were all in denial.

Or was it just Immy in denial and the rest of them went along with it? Because he’d thought they all gave off Daddy vibes.

Sampson especially.

And Jenner too.

But . . . he could be wrong. It had happened once or twice in his life.

12

Jenner tried to set Immy down on a stool, but she let out a small noise of discontent and tightened her hold on him.

Shit.

He closed his eyes and savored the feel of her against him. He’d be lying if he said he didn’t like it when she was sleepy like this. When she depended on him for everything it made his Dominant side feel complete. Invincible. Like he could do anything.

He had to be on top of his game, because she needed him to be. She needed him to be everything for her.

So he held her for longer than he really should. Sometimes he considered getting one of those harnesses that people used to strap babies to them for Immy. Did they make them for adults?

He could just strap her in and go about doing what needed to be done.

Because he hated having to bring her out of her sleepy state.

So instead of waking her up, he held onto her as he pulled some eggs, milk, and cheese out of the fridge.

He set them on the counter next to the stove. Moving from side to side, he rocked her unconsciously as he hummed the tune to “His Everything.”

“I don’t recognize that song. Which one is it?”

He turned, shocked to see Tobias standing there. “You can’t know all my songs.”

“Why not? Do I not look like a fan?”

“No,” Jenner said bluntly.

Tobias just nodded, his gaze shifting curiously to Immy. “Cat likes to play your music.”

“Ahh, right. Yeah. The song I was humming is “His Everything.” It was his song for Immy, not that she knew it. And he liked to hum it to her in private. He gave Tobias a look, hoping he’d get it.

But the other man just moved around into the kitchen. “Need some help?”

“I’ve got this,” Jenner replied.

“You gonna cook breakfast while holding her? Or put her down? I mean, I can take her if you’d rather.”

“I’ll put her down.” He attempted to set her down on the counter. But once more, she let out a noise of discontent and clung to him.

Shit.

Jenner was all too aware of Tobias’s watchful gaze.

“Immy, I need to put you down,” he told her quietly, but firmly.

She shook her head.

Damn it. For the most part, Immy was easygoing. But in her half-awake state, Immy could be demanding. And stubborn.

Mostly, he thought it was cute. Except for right now.

He sighed. “She needs to eat so she can take her medicine.”

“Looks like I’m cooking then.”

Jenner nodded. “Thanks. I was making an omelet.” He sat on a stool at the kitchen island with Immy on his lap.

“She’s really like this most mornings?” Tobias asked with what looked like concern on his face.

“Yeah. But not usually for this long. I think she’s actually gone back to sleep.” He rubbed his hand up and down her back. “She’s not a morning person.”

“No kidding.”

“Are you sure you’re up to the job of watching her, because we could switch you and Sampson around.” He’d prefer that. “Taking care of her isn’t really in your job description.”

“My job description is pretty open.” Tobias finished beating the eggs.

“Guess that’s true. But I’m guessing this is different than you thought it would be.”

Tobias just shrugged his wide shoulders. Jenner had to admit that the other man had fit easily into their household. He didn’t make waves. He was always calm and collected.

There was no reason for Jenner to dislike him.

Other than the fact that he’d seen the way Immy stared at him.

Immy stirred in his lap as Tobias plated up the omelet.

“Jenner?” she whispered.

“Hey, Twinkles. It’s good that you’re awake. Breakfast is ready.”

“Who made me breakfast?” she asked in a croaky-sounding voice. “You?”

“No, baby. You were clinging to me,” Jenner told her. “Tobias did.”

“Tobias can cook?” she asked, moving around on his lap so she had her back to his front.

She grabbed his arms and dragged them around her. Still in demanding mode, then. He gave her what she wanted and hugged her tight.

“Yep,” Tobias told her. “My ma taught me.”

“It smells good,” Immy said. “Omelet? I love omelets.”

“You best try it before it gets cold, see if it tastes good.”

Immy nodded but didn’t reach for a fork or do anything but stare down at her plate.

“Want some help?” he whispered in her ear.

She leaned her head back against his chest. “Not hungry.”

“You have to eat something.” He forked some up and then held it to her mouth.

Thankfully, she took the bite. Then another. All while she stared at Tobias who was cleaning everything up.

“Do you want me to get her medication?” Tobias asked.

Jenner wondered what the other man thought of him feeding Immy. Did he need to warn him not to tell anyone outside of this house? No. Alejandro wouldn’t have sent someone that wasn’t trustworthy. And it wouldn’t be worth this guy’s life to spread rumors about them. Even rumors that were true.

So Jenner figured he could be trusted to keep his mouth shut about Immy’s health and . . . needs.

“Thanks, yeah,” he said. “She has a pill dispenser in the cabinet behind you.

“Good omelet?” Tobias asked, placing the pill dispenser in front of them.

“Yummy.”

“Good. You keep eating, though.” Tobias’s voice was firm and it surprised Jenner. He narrowed his gaze at the other man, unsure he liked the idea of him bossing Immy around.

It was one thing when he was guarding her. Completely another when it came to her care. He expected Immy to get her guard up. She let them all boss her around because she knew they loved her and wanted what was best for her. That didn’t mean she’d let just anyone do it.

So he wasn’t surprised when she sighed. But he was shocked when she took the mouthful he was holding up to her.

Hmm. Was it because she was still sleepy?

“You’re bossy,” she grumbled at Tobias.

His lips twitched. “You need bossy.”

“Don’t.”

“No? Hmm. That’s not my experience so far.” On that note, he winked at her and left the kitchen.

Immy was silent for a long moment.

“Immy?” Jenner asked.

She jumped as though in surprise.

“You okay?”

She moved off his lap onto the stool next to him and kept her gaze lowered. “Jenner, I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have been on your lap like that.”

He frowned. She always sat on his lap like that. He wouldn’t like it if she stopped doing that.

“I’m just going to go shower and . . . get ready for tomorrow.”

“Wait! Immy! Your pills.”

“I’ll get them later.”

Fuck.

That was . . . weird. And he didn’t like it. Why would she apologize for sitting on his lap? And what experience was Tobias talking about?

He felt like he was completely out of the loop.

And he fucking hated it.

13

Immy felt like she was being watched.

Which was dumb.

Because of course she was being watched.

But it wasn’t really her they were staring at, it was Jenner. That’s what happened in public with him. They were nearly through the security at the airport, though. Thank God.

They had a private room to wait in once they got past this part.

Still. She had this weird creepy feeling that she couldn’t seem to shake. It was likely because of everything that had happened with Maeve. Now, anyone staring at her felt threatening.

You’re being silly.

“Sir, can you step to the side?”

She turned to find one of the TSA officers speaking to Tobias. The others had already gone through the screening process and were collecting their carry-on. So it was just her and Tobias left.

“Why does he have to step to the side?” she asked as Tobias looked at the officer coldly.

“Because he does, ma’am,” the TSA officer said sternly. “Now, you can wait over there or you can come back for a chat too.”

“Is there a problem here?”

Relief filled her as she heard Jenner’s voice. Immy hated flying. Not because she was scared of planes or thought something might happen to her. It was all the stress in the airport that got to her.

TSA officers could be scary.

“No problem, Mr. Knight. We just need to speak to Mr. Smith.” He said Tobias’s name like it was dirty.

“That’s all good. But you should know that Tobias is one of my bodyguards, so I hope this won’t take long.”

Jenner was smiling as he spoke, but there was an unmistakable thread of steel in his voice. He was making it clear that Tobias meant something to him. And relief filled her.

“Right. Come this way, Mr. Smith.” There was less derision in the officer’s voice this time.

“Immy, stay with Jenner and Sampson,” Tobias told her.

She nodded as Jenner took her hand and led her back toward where Lauren and their escort through the airport waited. The rest of the band were flying out that evening.

“What’s going on?” Lauren asked. “What’s the hold-up?”

“They need to speak to Tobias for a moment,” Immy explained.

“Oh. Is that all? Well, he can catch up to us. Let’s go to the private room and I’m sure he’ll find us.”

“We can’t do that,” Immy protested.

“Jenner needs to get away from this crowd,” Lauren stated, looking impatient.

“We’ll wait for Tobias,” Jenner told Lauren. “I don’t like the way that officer was looking at him. I want him to know he has our support.”

“But, Jenner,” Lauren said with a smile that was completely fake. “You really don’t want to get accosted by people, do you?”

“I don’t really think that people wanting an autograph or photo with me is the same as being accosted,” Jenner told Lauren.

Wow. The other woman didn’t look happy. But Immy was glad they were waiting for Tobias.

Although she did get Lauren’s point.

“I can wait here for him while you all go on,” Immy offered.

Both men shot her dark looks.

“Not happening,” Sampson said.

“No way,” Jenner said at the same time.

Okay. She was actually kind of relieved. She really did hate airports and she still couldn’t shake that weird feeling.

“I’m sure that Immy is capable of waiting for Tobias on her own,” Lauren said. “And we’re getting close to boarding. After all, it’s not like anyone knows who Immy is, right? Why would they bother her?”

Now both men turned to glare at Lauren.

“Why do you employ her?” Sampson snapped at Jenner.

“Because I’m the best in the business,” Lauren said.

“Are you? Does being the best mean you have to be a complete⁠—”

“Sampson!” Immy said, grasping hold of his arm. Sampson glanced down at her, still looking upset. “I think we should get something to eat. I’m hungry.”

“You are?” Jenner asked, looking alarmed. “Let’s find you something.”

“Wait, here’s Tobias,” she said with relief as she saw him headed their way. “Is everything all right?”

“Yeah, they’re just doing their job,” Tobias grumbled. “I guess. Don’t think they really believed that my last name is Smith. Oh, and that I’m not going to blow up the plane or something. Come on, let’s go.”

Relief filled her as Tobias placed his hand on the small of her back to steer her through the people around them.

She’d gotten far too used to having Tobias around.

It was going to suck when he left.

“Immy?” Tobias knocked on her door for the third time. He had the spare key to her room and he was close to using it when there was a thump behind the door.

Well. Thank God.

Isaiah had set some alarms on her phone to help her wake up, but either they weren’t doing their job or something else was wrong.

She opened the door and blinked up at him. She was still wearing her pajamas. These ones had pictures of cookies all over them and were a pale green.

How many adorable sets of pajamas did she own?

“You okay?” he asked.

In reply, she stuck her thumb in her mouth and stared up at him.

Shit.

He should have checked on her last night. Had she not gotten enough sleep? Apparently, she was always sleepy in the morning and difficult to wake up. But when she hadn’t had enough sleep, she became even more zombie-like than usual.

Quickly, he stepped inside and shut the door behind him. He didn’t want anyone seeing her in this vulnerable state.

As soon as the door was shut, she was on him, climbing him like a monkey to settle her legs around his hips and her arms around his neck.

“Well. Okay, sweetness. You just hold onto me,” he murmured as he walked with her over to a chair. He remembered how much the guys had been worried about keeping her warm last time she’d been in this state.

Which was only the day before yesterday.

Tobias grabbed a fluffy white blanket off the bed and wrapped it around her before sitting with her settled on his lap, facing him.

What else should he do?

He knew what he’d do if she was his. But he figured that kissing her was out of the picture.

And so was lying down with her on top of him.

Hmm.

She squirmed on his lap and he glanced down to find her pressed to his chest. Her head was turned and her thumb was in her mouth. She moved around again and his cock definitely started to take notice.

Crap.

“Cherry, you need to stay still for me.”

A grunt escaped her and she shifted around again.

“Immy,” he said sternly. “Stay still.”

Another grunt. Which he figured was probably her non-verbal way of saying no.

So naughty.

Before he could pin her hips down, she was moving his T-shirt up and out of the way.

“What are you . . . oh.” She had nestled herself under his T-shirt so she was pressed against his bare skin.

A sigh of contentment left her.

Liked touching his bare skin, did she?

Well, he couldn’t say he didn’t like it. But that didn’t make it a good idea.

Shit.

Fuck.

He should move her. A better man would place her on the bed and step away.

Only, he’d never claimed to be a good man.

He’d done things that he would never tell anyone. Some things he was ashamed of. But most of them, he wasn’t. Most of the things he’d done had been to save himself or someone else.

Sometimes it was a matter of kill or be killed.

But other than some shit from when he was a kid, which was sealed, his record was clean. Probably part of the reason that Alejandro had sent him on this job and not one of his other guys.

“Ahh, Immy, you won’t be happy when you realize what you’re doing,” he murmured to her. “And especially when you realize exactly what this means.”

Because she’d just shown him her soft and vulnerable side. And not while she was in the arms of someone else.

Nope, she’d turned to him for protection.

And had sealed her fate.

Whether she knew it or not.

God. She felt so good in his arms. Soft in all the right ways. And her scent was sweet and tart. Like candied apples.

Perfect.

He brushed his lips against her cheek. Yeah, it was pushing the boundaries. But she had just climbed him like a tree, so he figured she’d already jumped the line of that boundary. And he was just taking another step over it. But he simply couldn’t resist.

And he kept it to that. Just the feel of her soft skin had him groaning. Not to mention the way she kept squirming against his cock.

Fuck. She would try the patience of a saint. And he certainly wasn’t one of those.

“Sweetness? Cherry? You have to stop moving around like that. You’re not ready for what you’re doing to me.” Then a sudden thought occurred to him.

Perhaps the sucking on her thumb and wanting to be held and carried were signs she was in Little headspace. Everyone seemed to think she wasn’t a Little.

But he wasn’t so sure.

So maybe that’s how he should be treating her. It’s how Jenner had treated her the other day.

“Immy? Do you have to use the toilet?”

Christ.

He waited for her to tense up and tell him off. But instead, she snuggled in even more.

All right. Seemed she wasn’t going to be any help. He would have to figure this out on his own.

He thought about messaging Jenner or Sampson. But Lauren had Jenner doing some sort of publicity event this morning. And then interviews this afternoon. The concert wasn’t actually until tomorrow night.

Sounded simple. But in reality it was going to be a bit harder.

Standing, he cradled her against him as he carried her into the bathroom. Then he tried to set her on her feet.

She simply wrapped her legs around his waist.

So. What to do now?

Tobias had dated some Littles, however wasn’t really a commitment type of guy.

Maybe because he hadn’t found the right girl.

Being a Daddy could make you feel like a champion. The king of the world. Or at least that’s how he felt around Immy.

She had a way of making you feel special and seen. Noticed.

Invincible.

That he was needed . . . wanted.

And sure if that feeling was only something he’d experience with Immy. But he would be lying if he said he didn’t want more.

“Right, Cherry. Need you to use the toilet, sweetness.”

She shook her head.

“Uh-huh. I don’t think you want there to be an accident. But to use the toilet, you got to let go of me.”

She shook her head again.

“You want me to find you a diaper to use?” he asked.

He had no idea how he’d do that, but he figured he could find a way if he needed to.

In reply, Immy smacked a hand down on his chest.

“Uh-uh, no hitting,” he warned. “Now, you’re going to be a good girl for me. I’ll set you on your feet, give you some privacy. Afterwards, if you need me to wear you like a shirt, you can. Promise. But, pee first, yeah?”

She made the cutest grumbling noise, but let him put her on her feet. He stepped out of the bathroom.

He didn’t really want to leave her and he wasn’t entirely sure that she understood what she was supposed to be doing. But as much as he wanted to stay and help her . . . he knew that was going too far.

Fuck.

He didn’t want her to hate him.

Or worse, fear him.

When he heard the toilet flush, he let out a sigh of relief. Knocking on the door, he didn’t wait for a reply before he stepped in to find her washing her hands.

She gave a scream of shock and turned, her hand on her chest.

He guessed this meant that Little-Immy was gone.

“What . . . what are you doing?” she asked.

“Checking on you,” he said.

“You were in my bedroom?”

He tilted his head to the side. “You can’t remember the last fifteen minutes?”

“Um. No?”

Huh. Interesting.

“You opened the hotel door and let me in,” he told her, leaning against the doorway. He wanted to give her some space since she looked freaked out. But he wasn’t going to completely back away.

Last thing he wanted was for her to think she should be ashamed. Did she really have no memory of what just happened? Or did she force herself to bury it?

“I did? Oh, sorry. I can’t seem to remember.” She looked slightly ill as she said that.

He got that. It could be scary to lose moments of your life.

“I don’t remember that or coming in here.”

He might need to tread carefully, but he also didn’t want to lie to her. Or keep things from her. From what he’d observed, everyone tried to shelter Immy. Which was admirable.

But they weren’t always doing her a favor.

Sometimes she needed to know what was going on for her own safety.

“You climbed me like a tree.”

She blinked at him, her mouth opening and shutting. “I did not!”

Tobias frowned slightly. “Ahh, yeah, sweetness. You did.”

“Nope. I wouldn’t do that.” She crossed her arms over her chest and tapped her foot.

Cute.

He had to hide his grin.

“You sure did. Then I sat with you on my lap. You pushed yourself under my T-shirt so you could get close to my bare skin.”

“I did not!” she protested. But there was a concerned look on her face as she stared at his T-shirt, which was stretched out slightly.

Not that he gave a shit.

It was actually a reminder of how she’d nestled in close to his chest. Something he’d liked.

A lot.

“But you were squirming around so much that I figured you might need to go to the bathroom, so I brought you in here.”

“No,” she said with clear horror on her face.

Hell. Maybe he shouldn’t have told her that last part.

“Nothing to be ashamed of, Cherry.”

“Nothing to be ashamed of?” she squealed. Then she shook her head. “No, of course there isn’t since that didn’t happen!”

“You think I’m lying to you?” he asked in a stern voice.

Her eyes widened. “N-no. That’s not what I’m saying. I’m just . . . maybe you imagined it?”

“Cherry,” he said sternly.

“Cupcakes,” she muttered.

He frowned. “You want cupcakes?”

“What? No. I mean, sure, I always want cupcakes. But I also say that instead of swearing.”

“Instead of saying a swear word you say cupcakes?” he asked incredulously.

“Um. Yep. Is that weird?”

“Yeah. Little bit.”

She bit her lip.

“It’s also cute as hell.”

“Really?” she whispered.

“Really, sweetness. You’re sweet in more ways than one.”

“I am?”

“You are. And you don’t have anything to be embarrassed about.”

“I’m not so sure about that.” She wrapped her arms around herself. “And I don’t like that I have no memory of any of this.”

Yeah, he understood that.

“I don’t like that either.” Anything could happen to her in that state. What if someone else found her like that? “You’re not like that every morning, right?”

“N-no. I remember most mornings. I think.”

“But you never remember the mornings that you’re like a zombie?”

“Oh. Uh. Sometimes I do.” Her cheeks had a flush of pink in them as she chewed her lip.

He hated seeing her look so worried and unsure. “Come here.”

She shook her head.

He raised an eyebrow. Yeah. He didn’t think so. Tobias crooked a finger at her. “Come here, Immy.”

“No.”

“Immy,” he said in a low, stern voice. “Do as you’re told.”

“I don’t have to do as you tell me,” she grumbled even as she started walking toward him.

“Actually, that’s exactly what you have to do. Come here.”

She was only half a foot away when he reached out and drew her into his embrace. He wrapped his arms around her, rocking her back and forth. Eventually, she relaxed into his embrace.

“I embarrassed myself,” she whispered.

“Nope,” he said, wrapping his hand around the back of her neck and squeezing lightly. “You didn’t.”

“I did. And I don’t even remember doing it. Acted like a . . . like a . . . baby. So ashamed.”

Fuck no.

He wasn’t having that.

He lifted her up into his arms. She let out a squeal, holding on tight.

“Tobias!”

They were now face to face and he gave her a stern look. “Don’t start that shit with me, Immy.”

“What shit?” She pushed back against his chest, but if she thought he was going to let her go . . . she needed to think again.

“Being ashamed. You have nothing to be ashamed of.”

“I climbed you like a tree! And stretched your T-shirt. I need to replace that.”

“You’re not replacing anything because I’m not getting rid of this T-shirt. I’m going to wear it proudly.”

She gaped at him. “I don’t understand.”

“Immy, you’ve got nothing to be embarrassed about because I thought you were cute as fuck.”

“You . . . you did?”

“Yep. And I’m glad that you trusted me to take care of you in that instance. I just hope that you knew I would look after you.”

“I . . . I don’t know. I know I take a while to wake up properly. Sometimes, I just lie in bed until I’m more fully awake. Other times, I go searching for one of the guys. I know I’m a grown woman who shouldn’t need cuddles to help her wake up⁠—”

“Did you hear me say that?” he demanded.

“Um, no.”

“No. Because who gives a shit if you’re grown or not. If you need fucking cuddles, then you’re gonna get cuddles. Understand?”

She was staring at him with wide eyes.

“Understand?” he growled.

“Uh-huh. Uh-huh. I understand.”

“Good. So what did we agree about what happened?”

“That I’m not to be embarrassed or ashamed and if I need cuddles then I darn well get cuddles.”

Suddenly, his sternness flipped into amusement. The man had more moods than she did pajamas.

And she had a lot of pajamas.

“That’s right, Cherry. All the cuddles.”

Darn it.

That sounded so nice that she wished it was true. But she wasn’t sure that she should accept those cuddles from him. She didn’t know him that well.

Although she enjoyed his company. And he was basically a friend of Cat’s. A friend of a friend was her friend.

That was the saying, right?

“Do you think you could set me down?” she asked.

“Hmm. I’m thinking about it.”

“Umm. Well, do you want to think quicker? Because I need to get hold of Jenner about this afternoon.”

“Fuck. Yep.”

“You know you owe a lot to the swear jar now, right?”

“We’re not at the house, sweetness. No swear jar.”

She grinned. “I brought it with me.”

That wiped the smile off his face. “Darn it. Gonna be fucking broke, aren’t I?”

For some reason, that made her giggle.

Maybe he was right. Perhaps she shouldn’t be embarrassed. Well, she’d try not to be.

Climbing him like a tree was still a little bit embarrassing.

But he didn’t seem like he was annoyed. If anything he was fiercely insistent that she get all the cuddles she required.

And when she thought about it . . . that was kind of sweet, right?

“I need a subscription rate.”

“What?” She blinked at him in confusion.

“You know, pay five dollars a week, swear as much as you want.”

“I don’t think you quite understand the concept of a swear jar,” she informed him. “It’s supposed to deter you from swearing.”

“Not happening. You can’t get a leopard to change its spots. You just have to accept it the way it is.”

“I . . .” Shoot. He was right. Why hadn’t she thought of that? “You’re right. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you feel like I was changing you.”

“Didn’t say I felt that way. Just telling you I’m gonna be broke because of that swear jar. What’s it going towards anyway?”

“I really want to go on vacation to Florida and I want everyone to come with me. Like a family holiday. None of them know. I wanted it to be a surprise. I’ve been saving my own money, too. I don’t have a lot of expenses, mainly because Jenner won’t let me darn well pay for anything. The swear jar supplements the savings.” She shrugged.

“That’s a sweet idea, sweetness,” he told her.

Well. Maybe.

But she also wanted to curb their swearing too.

14

Immy ended her call with Maeve. She glanced around her hotel room, feeling antsy. Tobias had gone to his room for a moment, then he was coming back to get her so they could meet up with Jenner and Sampson.

She wasn’t sure why she’d even come with Jenner on this trip. It wasn’t like he seemed to need her for anything.

She sent him another text about the interview he had this afternoon.

Nothing.

With a groan, she messaged Sampson instead. No way was she messaging Lauren.

Immy: Hey, where am I supposed to meet up with you guys for the interviews this afternoon?

Sampson: Going straight there from here.

Well. At least someone was answering her messages.

Immy: Okay, I’ll meet you there.

Sampson: No. Stay at the hotel. We don’t need you.

Ouch.

She sucked in a breath, blinking back ridiculous tears. She knew that Sampson didn’t mean that the way it sounded. He was always a bit blunt, but especially when he was worried.

He was concerned about Maeve. Sampson had always taken it personally when one of them was in danger or threatened.

Not that any of them had ever had a stalker before.

Immy didn’t really want to stay in the hotel for the whole day.

Grabbing a light jacket and handbag, she headed toward the door.

Then she came to a stop with a groan. Tobias.

She could try to sneak out, but she knew that would just upset everyone. And it wasn’t the mature thing to do.

Even though, sometimes, she just wanted to do the immature thing. To stomp her foot, hide under the covers from everything and eat Twizzlers and drink diet soda until she exploded. To binge watch movies and pretend that she didn’t have responsibilities. That she didn’t have to adult today.

And maybe for the afternoon she didn’t have to. Perhaps she could just be Immy, the girl without worries or fears. Someone whose best friends weren’t acting strange or didn’t have stalkers threatening them.

But she would do it safely, because Immy never wanted anyone to worry about her.

So she messaged Tobias and there was a knock on her door a few minutes later. She opened it, smiling up at Tobias. “Want to go have some fun?”

He raised an eyebrow. “Am I going to like this?”

“Debatable. But you can come with me or I’m going on my own. Either way, I’m going.”

He crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the doorway. “Nope.”

“Nope? Nope, what? Nope, you’re not coming with me?”

“Nope, this isn’t the way this works.”

“This?” she questioned.

He brushed a finger through the air pointing at her, then at himself. “Us.”

Her heart skipped a beat.

Down, Immy.

He doesn’t mean ‘us.’

“I don’t know what you’re saying,” she said huffily.

He stepped forward, leaning over her. “I mean that I’m in charge, Little girl. And you do what I say. Not the other way around.”

“Is this because I climbed you like a tree this morning?” she whispered.

Little girl?

She wasn’t a Little. At least . . . that’s what she told herself.

Only, she was starting to believe that less and less.

Idiot.

The way she’d acted around him earlier this morning . . . yeah, it had been embarrassing. It had also shown her how much she actually trusted him. Because even though she couldn’t help being zombie-like, she’d also never tried to climb her father like a tree.

Just Jenner.

And now Tobias.

And she wasn’t going to read too much into that. Because she didn’t really have the headspace for it right now.

“Nope.”

Again with the nope. She huffed out a breath. “Are you going to elaborate?”

“This isn’t due to anything you did this morning. But you don’t get to just tell me where we’re going. You ask. Where do you want to go?”

“You’re just going to say no.” Her shoulders slumped. “It’s fine. Let’s just go down and get coffee or something.”

Shit.

Tobias immediately felt like an asshole.

It wasn’t that he wanted to tell her no. He didn’t want to disappoint her. But he also couldn’t commit to taking her somewhere when he didn’t know where they were supposed to be going.

Stepping further into the room, he let the door shut behind him and leaned back against it.

Then he watched her for a moment. She looked so . . . dejected.

“What’s going on, Immy?”

“Nothing.”

“Immy,” he said in a low, warning voice. “Think we’re beyond lies, aren’t we?”

She turned to look at him and there was such sadness in those big blue eyes that it killed him.

“What’s going on, sweetness?” he asked gently.

“I don’t know . . . everything just feels weird. Like I have no idea what’s going on. Everyone else has something they need to do, except me.”

What did she mean? “Aren’t you here to help Jenner?”

“With what?” she cried, throwing her arms up into the air. “Jenner isn’t replying to my messages. Sampson literally just told me to stay here because they don’t need me. I can’t get hold of Abe. Isaiah said he’s barely seen him and I’m so worried about him. What am I doing here?”

“You want to go home?” he asked her immediately.

“I don’t . . . I can’t. What if Jenner does need me?”

“Do you always spend your time worrying about what other people need?” he asked.

“Yeah. Pretty much. Isn’t that how everyone is?”

He snorted, shaking his head. “Nope. Not in my experience. Most people are selfish assholes.”

“That’s not true.”

“Sweetness, it is.”

“You’ve obviously just been around the wrong people. It’s good you’re around us now.”

“Is it?” he asked.

“Uh-huh. We’ll show you how good people can be.”

He stared at her intently. “Yeah. I’m seeing just how good people can be right now.”

Immy wasn’t sure where to look. His gaze was so intense. Was he speaking about her? Did he think she was good?

“I’m not that good,” she whispered.

He raised an eyebrow. “Oh no? And what have you done that’s so naughty, Immy-girl?”

“Um. Well. When we lived at the cult, I once stole some chocolate cake from the Deity’s house. It was Jenner’s birthday and we didn’t have anything to celebrate it with. And I’d seen the Deity eating chocolate cake that morning. So I snuck in and stole a piece.”

“What would have happened if you’d been caught?”

“Oh, if the Deity punished me, then I’d likely have been forced to write lines or put in the naughty room.”

“Naughty room?”

“Hmm. It was really a cupboard under the stairs. It was dark in there . . .” She swallowed heavily, not wanting to think about that. She pushed those memories away, but she knew that the naughty room was likely related to her fear of the dark. “Anyway, I didn’t get caught and Jenner got to have some chocolate cake for his birthday. He gave us all a bite. It was the best thing I’d ever eaten.”

“You didn’t get cake for your birthday?” he asked in a surprisingly soft voice.

“I got nothing for my birthday. None of us did so it wasn’t like we knew any different. Actually, no, that’s not true. The others remember having birthdays before the cult.”

“Not you?”

“I think I have a vague memory, but it’s hard to know if it’s a true memory or if I just made it up. I came to live at the cult when I was five. So no, I couldn’t really remember much before then.”

“That was a long fucking time to live there.”

“Yeah. Ten years. A long time.” She stared off into the distance as the memories threatened to overwhelm her. “The weird thing is that there have been times I’ve wanted to go back.”

“What? Why?”

“Not because I wanted to be with the Deity or anything. It’s just . . . it was simpler. It was us against the rest of them, you know? There, we knew the enemies. We knew what to expect. Here, sometimes it feels like I’m stumbling around trying to play by the rules when I don’t have access to the rulebooks. Everyone seems to know what to do but me.”

“Think we’ve all felt like that at some point, Cherry.”

She shook her head. “Maybe a little bit. But I seem to feel it a lot. So much so that I’m too scared to live apart from my friends. I should be out there, doing things, exploring the world.”

“Is that what you want?” he asked.

“Not really. But I think it’s what I’m supposed to want.”

“Who gives a fuck what you’re supposed to want?” He stepped forward and cupped her chin in his hand, tilting her head back.

Her heart skipped a beat. That was hot. She liked being touched by him.

Too much.

“Do what you want, Immy. Screw the rest of the world.”

“All right,” she said. “Then I want to go to Universal Studios to the Harry Potter area. Will you take me?”

He blinked down at her, then he smiled. “Yeah, Cherry, I’ll take you.”

15

Fuck.

She was killing him.

He watched her giggling with wide-eyed delight as she stared around the Harry Potter area. This wasn’t what he thought he was going to do with his day. Fuck, he couldn’t remember the last time he’d visited a theme park.

Or if he’d ever been this excited to visit one. Not like Immy. She was rushing around with squeals of excitement, a look of absolute wonder on her face.

Listening to her talk about life with the cult earlier and how out-of-place and unsure she felt living in the real world . . . it had nearly fucking broken him. He’d never expected to feel this way about someone else.

To care so much.

And he knew he shouldn’t. She wasn’t his. She couldn’t be his. They lived two different lives.

Immy was sunshine and sweetness.

She was everything that was good and perfect in the world.

He was the darkness that should live in the sewers below her feet. Not even fucking fit to polish her shoes.

Nope. In no world would he ever be worthy of Immy.

And even if he was . . . well, there was the fact that she was in love with Jenner. Anyone could see it in the way she spoke about him, how she looked at him.

What he wanted to know was why the fuck Jenner couldn’t see it?

He scanned the crowd as he moved closer to Immy.

Fuck, he hated being around so many people. There were too many unknowns.

You should never have agreed to this.

He’d known it even as he’d told her yes. But he just hadn’t wanted to disappoint her. It felt like she’d had too much of that in her life. And it was worth having to wade through crowds of people just to see her smile.

Of course, people tended to give him a wide berth once they got a look at his face, which helped.

Although not if she kept wandering off. He caught up with her again.

Time to lay down some ground rules.

Again.

“Cherry, stay close,” he commanded.

“What?”

“You need to stick close to me,” he repeated. “Understand?”

“But it’s safe here.”

“It’s not safe anywhere.”

“I don’t have a stalker, remember? Ooh! Look, it’s the wand shop! Maybe I need another wand. Wait, or you do!”

He shook his head. “Nope.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” She grabbed his hand, bouncing up and down. “You need a wand.”

“Nope.”

“Please,” she begged, giving him puppy dog eyes.

“That shit doesn’t work on me.”

“Are you sure?” She leaned her chin on his chest and stared up at him with a beautiful pout.

He tapped her nose. “No. Now, what do you—” He was cut off as his phone rang. He drew it out of his pocket.

“We need something to eat,” Immy muttered, turning away. “Then we’re going to go on a ride. Or two. Or all of them. This is so much fun!”

He frowned as he saw it was Sampson calling him. “Yeah?”

“Get Immy and get to the hotel. Now,” the other man snapped.

Immediately, he grasped hold of Immy’s arm. “Why? What’s happened?”

“What is it? What’s wrong?” Immy stared up at him in fear. He hated that he was frightening her, but there was a tone to Sampson’s voice that told him something was wrong.

“It’s Maeve. She’s been kidnapped.”

Immy felt like she was going to vomit.

They rushed to Jenner’s suite, which was the largest of them all and Tobias knocked on the door. Immediately, it opened and Jenner stood there.

“Jenner! Did you check who it was?” Sampson snapped.

“I’m not a fucking child,” Jenner snarled back.

Oh heck.

Immy knew she had to step in and settle things between them. Jenner and Sampson usually got along pretty well.

Until they didn’t.

And then it was like World War Three.

“Guys, what’s hap—” She let out a squeal as Jenner suddenly picked her up and carried her into the living area of his suite. His bedroom was in a different room and he actually had a decent-sized sofa and a couple of armchairs in here.

Sampson was currently pacing up and down, his phone to his ear.

Jenner carried her over to the small dining table and set her down on it. Then he moved closer, between her legs. His face was filled with anger and concern.

“Immy, where the fuck have you been?”

She stared at him in wide-eyed shock. Jenner rarely spoke to her like this. Usually only when he was concerned for her safety, like when she’d run out in front of Gray’s car.

“Hey, don’t talk to her like that,” Tobias commanded.

Jenner turned to him and she tensed, worried that they were about to argue. Immy didn’t want that. She and Tobias hadn’t done anything wrong. But she could also see that Jenner had been worried about her.

She placed a hand on his cheek, turning him to face her. “Jenner, I’m fine.”

He was breathing heavily, his concern in every crease on his face. For once, he looked older than his years. But it looked good on him. He was the type of person who was going to grow more handsome as he aged.

They were all still so young, yet Immy felt far older than twenty-two.

“I didn’t know where you were,” Jenner said. “You should have been with me.”

“I messaged you several times and you didn’t reply. I asked Sampson and he said you guys didn’t need me. So we went to Universal Studios.”

“Messaged me?” He shook his head. “I didn’t see them. Wait, that’s where you were?”

“Yeah. I’m so sorry. You’re right. We should have been here.” She felt terrible. She’d been having fun while Maeve was being kidnapped. “Do we know anything? Has Gray called? Has someone told Cat and Isaiah and Abe?”

She’d tried calling Abe on the way here but hadn’t gotten a reply.

Jenner drew her lip out from between her teeth. “Careful, Twinkles. I’m sorry I overreacted. It’s just when I heard that Maeve had been kidnapped and then I couldn’t call you because I didn’t have my phone⁠—”

“Where’s your phone?” she asked.

“Lauren has it.”

“Lauren has your phone?” she asked, surprised.

“We ran out of there so quickly after getting the call from Gray that I forgot to get it back. She’ll bring it to me. She’s had it all afternoon. Are you sure you’re all right?” he asked again, running his gaze over her.

“I am. I just . . . I’m so scared. What if he hurts Maeve?”

“No one is hurting Maeve,” Sampson snapped. “Gray will find her. He has to.”

She nodded, chewing on her lip again.

Jenner drew her against him, holding her to his chest. She turned her head to the side, resting it against his chest as she held him tight. Her gaze hit Tobias’s and it was a funny feeling.

Because she was hugging the man she loved while looking at the man . . . who was she coming to like a lot.

Very, very weird.

The knock on the door made her startle and Tobias waved Jenner away as he opened it.

“Oh. Hello, I was looking for Jenner.” Lauren tried to step into the room, but Tobias blocked her way.

“Excuse me,” Lauren said. “Can you move?”

“Did you bring Jenner’s phone?” Tobias asked.

“Yes. Jenner? I need to speak to you about tonight.”

Immy started to loosen her hold on him, expecting him to leave her to speak to Lauren. But Jenner simply tightened his hold.

“Just give Tobias the phone, please, Lauren,” Jenner said. “I’m not doing anything more until my friend has been found.”

“But . . . but we’ve made commitments,” Lauren protested.

“I don’t care.”

“He doesn’t care,” Tobias repeated. “Phone?”

There was a strange noise. Had that come from Lauren? It sounded like she was choking.

“Call me soon, Jenner,” Lauren demanded before the door shut.

She stirred in Jenner’s arms. “I should cancel the commitments you had for this evening.”

That was her job, after all.

“You know what they are?” Jenner asked.

“Um, no.”

She actually had no clue because Lauren hadn’t bothered to clue her in.

“Me neither. Let Lauren take care of that and I’ll take care of you.”

Immy tried not to let those words affect her. But all she wanted in this world was to take care of this man.

And maybe the man standing off to the side, watching on.

Oh. Heck.

It was hours later when they received a call to tell them that Maeve had been found. That she was safe. And that her stalker was dead.

Relief filled her to know that Maeve was safe.

But now they had something else to worry about.

Maeve’s stalker had a Sentinel tattoo on his back. Did that mean the Deity was back? But how?

“I don’t understand,” she muttered. “How? Why would he have a Sentinel tattoo?”

“He could have found out about the cult, about the Sentinels, somehow,” Sampson said. “Then had it tattooed onto his back.”

“There’s some sick fuckers out there who are overly interested in the Deity and the cult,” Jenner said. “Maybe he was one of them. He had an obsession with the cult so he made himself a Sentinel.”

“Hopefully, we find out more once Gray searches his apartment,” Sampson said. “I can’t believe it was her fucking neighbor! Fuck! I can’t believe this happened!”

She’d decided to let them swear without protest. If there was ever a time to swear it was when one of your best friends had been kidnapped.

Fear was sitting low in her tummy, bubbling away.

How would this guy have found out about the tattoo? About them? Sure, there had been a lot of publicity when the cult had been dismantled and raided by the FBI. But they’d all been minors and were kept out of the press.

“Hey, don’t worry.” Jenner crouched in front of her where she sat on the sofa in his suite. “Maeve is all right.”

“He might have hurt her, killed her,” she whispered.

“But he didn’t. She’s safe and this guy is dead. Now that her stalker is taken care of, we can all breathe easier.”

Immy guessed that was true. They no longer had to worry about Maeve’s stalker getting her. Or them.

Did that mean . . . she glanced over at Tobias.

“I suppose you’ll go back to New York and Alejandro,” Jenner said to Tobias.

She immediately wanted to protest. She didn’t want Tobias to go anywhere.

But this wasn’t about her. It would be selfish of her to want him to stay.

“I don’t know. I’ll talk to Alejandro. I’m here for the moment.” Tobias spoke to Jenner, but his gaze was on her. She couldn’t help but shiver in pleasure at having his full attention.

It was a heady feeling.

Then she noticed how Jenner was looking from her to him. What was he thinking?

“Do you have family there? Are you missing people?” she asked. Why hadn’t she asked him this before?

“No family, Cherry,” he replied gruffly.

But he didn’t say that he wasn’t missing people. Yep, she was definitely selfish.

“You should tell Alejandro that you want to go back,” she told him.

He actually grinned at her. “Tell him? Nope, I like living.”

Was he saying that Alejandro would kill him if he told him what he wanted? No, that was crazy.

“Alejandro wouldn’t kill you. He’s actually a very nice man,” she informed him. “Very reasonable. I’m sure if you tell him you want to go back he’d be more than happy to let you.”

Did Jenner just groan? And why did he have his face pressed against her thighs?

Not that she was complaining or anything.

He could put his face there anytime he liked.

Urgh, Immy! What are you thinking?

What was wrong with her?

“What? What is it?” she asked. Even Sampson was gaping at her now. He still had his phone to his ear. She thought he was trying to get hold of Isaiah or Abe.

She was worried about them both.

“Did you seriously just call Alejandro a nice, reasonable man?” Sampson asked. He walked over and placed the back of his hand over her forehead. “Nope. She hasn’t got a fever. That doesn’t explain why she’s delusional.”

“Hey! I’m not delusional!”

“Baby,” Jenner said in a low voice, smiling up at her.

God. He was so darn gorgeous.

“What?”

“Alejandro is many things, nice is not one,” Jenner told her.

“He’s always been nice to me.”

Jenner’s smile widened. “That’s because you’re Immy. How could he not be nice to you? Everyone has to be nice to my Twinkles. It’s the law.”

That was sweet and kind.

And totally not true.

But she found herself melting and smiling back at him.

“I want you to stay with me here tonight, all right?” Jenner said firmly. And she knew that while it might have sounded like a request, it really wasn’t.

And for some reason, as she nodded, she flicked her gaze to Tobias. He met her gaze steadily and she was the one who looked away first.

This was starting to get incredibly complicated.

“You’re going to take the bed. I’ll take the sofa, Twinkles.”

No.

That wasn’t happening.

“I’ll take the sofa. I’m shorter and you need a good night’s sleep.”

She didn’t think she’d sleep anyway.

There was too much running through her brain for her to sleep.

“You need a good night’s sleep, baby,” he insisted. “We don’t want you getting sick.”

Everyone was always so worried about her. Concerned for her health. And she got it. But sometimes, she felt like a bit of a burden.

“Hey, look at me.” Jenner walked over to where she was standing in the living room, feeling a bit lost.

Jenner had taken her to her room to get her things so she was hugging Snowy tight for comfort right now.

He gently cupped her chin, tilting her face back. God, she loved when he touched her like this.

“Listen to me, nothing is going to happen to you.”

He’d misunderstood her reaction.

“It’s not about me. I was so scared for Maeve. Thank God she’s all right. I just . . . he’s dead so that should be the end of things, right?”

So why did she feel so weird? As if something bad was coming and she couldn’t stop it.

“He’s dead,” Jenner said firmly. “Maeve is safe and Gray will keep her that way. You are safe and we will keep you that way.”

“I want you guys to all be safe too.”

He gave her that sweet smile. The one he saved for his family. Jenner was charming and gorgeous. Women all over the country swooned over him. But he only gave his family this smile, this gentleness.

And she loved that.

“All right.” She let out a deep breath, trying to ease the knot of tension in her stomach.

“And you’re going to sleep in the bed.”

“But I’m smaller,” she protested. “I’ll fit on the sofa better.”

“It folds out, baby,” he replied. “I’ll be fine on it. I want you to use the bathroom and get ready for bed. Off you go.” He turned her toward the bathroom and lightly patted her back.

Immy’s heart was racing as she grabbed her toiletries and pajamas and headed into the bathroom.

She needed to calm down.

It wasn’t the first time she’d slept with Jenner close by and it wouldn’t be the last.

She hoped.

After getting ready, she headed back into the bedroom. Jenner was doing something at the bed and surprise filled her as she saw he’d arranged the pillows into a U-shape.

“There you are. Your nest is all ready for you.”

Snowy was already in the nest, waiting for her.

“Thank you.”

“Get into bed. I’ll tuck you in.”

She closed her eyes for a moment as he disappeared into the bathroom. Jenner always took such good care of her. She opened her eyes and got into bed, patting at the pillows and setting them in the right place so she felt secure.

Then Jenner appeared and drew the covers up over her.

And that feeling of being safe increased.

There was nothing Immy loved more than being taken care of. Or being able to take care of the people she loved.

“Are you sure you’ll be all right on the couch? I really don’t mind sleeping on it.”

“Twinkles, there’s no way in hell you’re sleeping on the couch. Not only is it a couch but it’s close to the door. You’re going to be in here, safe, with me between you and the door.”

It was old-fashioned.

It was also incredibly sweet.

So she decided to give up arguing about who slept where.

“I don’t know if I can sleep, though,” she told him.

He brushed her hair off her face. It was a wild mess once more. She should have braided it before she went to bed.

“Sit up for a moment and face away from me. I’ll be back.”

But she’d just gotten comfortable! However, she did as she was told. To her surprise, he returned with her hairbrush and a hair tie. Sitting behind her, he started brushing her hair.

Oh, that felt so nice.

She closed her eyes and felt herself starting to relax. Then he quickly braided her hair.

“That’s it, Twinkles. Just relax. Lie down now.”

She snuggled into her nest and he tucked her back in. Then she felt him kiss her forehead.

Immy didn’t want him to leave, but she didn’t have any reason to ask him to stay. But he didn’t leave, instead he quietly started singing.

That was the last thing she remembered before she fell asleep.

16

Immy stepped into the house, glad to be home.

The charity concert had been a huge success. At least for the charity.

For her, the whole thing had felt odd.

Maybe it was because Abe and Isaiah hadn’t been there. Or because she hadn’t seen much of Sampson and Jenner.

The only constant person in her life at the moment was . . . Tobias. Which was a bit odd given she didn’t know him that well.

But you’d like to.

Hush.

Yeah, she didn’t know him that well, but he had proven to be reliable. Immy could cope with changes in her environment as long as the people in her life remained steady.

“I’m going to go check on Abe and Isaiah,” she said, grabbing her suitcase.

Her hand was instantly brushed away from the handle and she glanced up, surprised to find Jenner frowning down at her.

Why was he frowning at her? What was wrong?

“What is it?” she asked.

“You don’t carry your own luggage, Immy, and you know it.”

She gaped as he stomped up the stairs.

“You know the rules, Immy,” Sampson added, giving her a frown as well.

Sheesh.

She turned to see Tobias looking up the stairs thoughtfully.

“Can you believe them?” She raised her hands into the air. “I’m in trouble for grabbing my bag? Men!”

“Well, you should know better,” Tobias told her.

“Don’t you start!” She waggled a finger at him. She should go up and put her stuff away.

But she needed to see the others. Everything felt . . . wrong at the moment. Her worry about Maeve’s stalker should have disappeared, but all of this confusion about why he’d had a Sentinel tattoo had left her feeling unsettled.

Plus, Lauren seemed to be placing more and more barriers between her and Jenner. Trying to separate them.

Although Jenner had insisted on her sleeping in his room after Maeve’s kidnapping. That had been so nice.

She sighed as she headed to Abe’s door. Abe always had the ability to make her feel better about life. She knocked on his door.

“Abe? You in there?” she called out.

There was no reply.

Worry filled her. “Abe?”

Then his door opened and he stared down at her with a frown. His room smelled musty. As though he needed to open a window. And he looked like he hadn’t had a proper shower in a while.

“Abe,” she said softly, her heart breaking. She wasn’t sure what was going on with him, but she had to do something to help him.

“Immy? What are you doing back? Aren’t you supposed to be gone until Sunday?”

“It is Sunday.”

He rubbed his head. “It is? Shit. That means I’m going to work tomorrow.”

“Yes. You’re supposed to be going to work. So you probably want to shower, right? I’ll change the sheets on your bed while you do.” She ducked under his arm before he could reply.

The drapes were pulled and it really didn’t smell great in here. Which was so unlike Abe. That worry in her gut grew.

“Immy, you’re not changing the sheets on my bed. And I don’t want to shower.”

Immy wasn’t sure what to do or where the tears came from. But a small sob escaped her.

“Immy? Shit. Fuck.”

Abe turned her so she was pressed against his chest. Then he wrapped his arms around her.

“That’s t-two dollars for the s-swear jar.”

“I’ll pay it later. Honey, what’s wrong?” he asked, rocking her back and forth.

“I don’t . . . I don’t know. I was so worried about Maeve and then she was kidnapped and now we don’t know whether her kidnapper was tied to the cult. I thought the cult was far behind us, but it keeps coming back. No one is acting the way they normally do. Sampson is extra grouchy. I hardly see Isaiah or Jenner. And I’m so concerned about you. You don’t seem yourself.”

“Shit, Immy,” he muttered. “I’m fine. I’m all right. I just . . . being knocked out like that. It showed me how vulnerable I am. And I didn’t like the feeling. I was supposed to be protecting Maeve and she nearly fucking died.”

“That wasn’t your fault.”

“Wasn’t it?” he asked pensively.

“Look at me, Abraham. It was definitely not your fault.”

“Ooh, my full name, I must be in trouble with the munchkin.” He tickled the sides of her neck where it met her shoulders and she giggled, trying to get away from him.

“Stop! Stop!”

“Right.” He rested his hands on her shoulders. “I’m going to take a shower and try to come back to the land of the living. You go unpack or have a lie down or something. You look a bit pale. Are you feeling all right?”

She groaned. “Why do you guys always do that?”

“Do what?” he asked.

“Turn things around on me. I’m supposed to be taking care of you, not the other way around.”

He turned her toward the door. “Go. Rest.”

She spun at the doorway. “Love you, Abe.”

“Love you too, Immy. And don’t worry, everything will be fine.”

Nodding, she waited until he went into the bathroom. And then she stripped the sheets off the bed, opened the curtains and a window.

Then she grabbed the sheets and started walking down the stairs. She wasn’t really paying attention to what she was doing and she stepped on a sheet. Letting out a cry, she suddenly found herself in the air.

“What the fuck!” a male voice said before she was caught against a firm chest with one arm.

Another arm reached out so his hand could wrap around the banister and she stared up into the shocked face of Tobias.

“Um, hi.”

“What the fuck?” he repeated.

“I, um, well . . . I think that’s self-explanatory. And I’ll give you a pass on the swear jar. But only because of the circumstances.”

“Immy. What. The. Fuck?”

“What’s going on?” Jenner rushed down to them from the top of the stairs.

Why?

Why did this keep happening to her?

“What happened?” Jenner asked.

“Was walking up the stairs toward her when she went flying through the air,” Tobias snapped.

Yikes.

He really sounded mad.

She leaned back to look into his face. “You sound mad.”

“I am mad!”

“I’m not sure why. But you should probably do something about that. You’ll give yourself an ulcer. Or gray hair. Not that you wouldn’t look good with gray hair. No, not good. Hot. Um, no, I didn’t mean that. I meant, distinguished. That’s what I meant!”

Please, God.

Someone stop me from talking.

“Already getting the gray hair and the ulcer, too,” he said.

She nodded. “Yep, that’s what I thought. Maybe you should take up yoga. I can help you. I’m a yoga expert.”

“Since when?” Jenner asked, moving closer.

She glanced over at him. He had a strange look on his face that she couldn’t decipher.

And then she realized that Tobias was still holding her in his arms.

“You can put me down, now,” she said.

Shoot. Where did the sheets go? Yep, there they were, all over the stairs. Great.

“I put you down, you gonna slow down and not rush around and risk breaking your damn neck?” Tobias asked.

“That’s a dollar,” she told him.

“Thought I didn’t have to pay?”

“That was before. Things change. Keep up,” she advised him.

“Can someone help me keep up,” Jenner said. “What are you doing carrying sheets down the stairs, Immy?”

“Um, because they need to go to the laundry to be washed.”

Jenner put his hands on his hips. “Are you allowed to carry things up and down the stairs?”

She groaned. “Not this again.”

“What’s this?” Tobias asked.

“Immy has a rule for using stairs,” Jenner replied. “She tends to be a bit clumsy on stairs.”

“I’m not clumsy,” she muttered. “I’m just normally in a hurry.”

“When going up and down stairs, she has to have one hand on the rail at all times and she’s not allowed to run or carry anything.”

“Smart rule,” Tobias said. “She needs it.”

“She does,” Jenner said. “And now there need to be consequences for breaking it.”

Well. This was just rude.

What were they doing agreeing with each other? She wasn’t certain that she liked this unlikely alliance.

They were ganging up on her!

Wait. Did Jenner say consequences?

Darn it. Why did her body grow all warm at that thought? What was wrong with her?

“There will be no consequences!” she cried.

“Well, if there’re no consequences then how would we get you to follow the rules?” he asked.

Lord, he had the prettiest eyes.

No. Nope! You’re not being taken in by a smooth tongue and pretty eyes, Immy! You’re fighting for your life here.

Oh, but she did think about the ways he could use that tongue.

What if Tobias was to pin her down while Jenner spread her legs and used that tongue on her . . . stop!

“Like what? I have to pay a dollar into the swear jar? Well, it seems a bit mean, but okay.” She wiggled in Tobias’s arms. “Why haven’t you put me down yet? Don’t I weigh a ton?”

“That’s another consequence,” Tobias growled.

Darn it.

Why did she feel that growl in her pussy?

This was terrible. Just terrible.

Right. Terribly good. Admit it, you like having the two of them close.

“I don’t think that’s enough of a consequence,” Jenner said.

“Five dollars?” she said.

“I was thinking no Twizzlers for a week,” Jenner said, crossing his arms over his chest.

What? No!

“When did you become so cruel and heartless!” Immy cried, patting her chest. “My heart has stopped. It’s stopped.”

“Didn’t know she could be so dramatic,” Tobias said.

“It’s a hidden talent of hers,” Jenner replied dryly.

It was not! And she was not dramatic.

“I’m not dramatic.”

“Cherry, it’s Twizzlers for a week,” Tobias pointed out. “Not like you’re having to give up your favorite treats for a year.”

Wait. What?

“Jenner would never do that,” she said in a dark voice. “Or he knows I’d come for him. In the dead of the night. With a knife.”

“Knife?” Tobias said in a strange voice. As though he could barely get the word out.

“A sharp knife,” she added. “And then I’d chop it off.”

“Fucking hell.”

“You can breathe easy,” Jenner said dryly. “She’s talking about my lucky wristband.” He held up his hand to display the leather wristband.

“Oh. Thank fuck,” Tobias muttered, shifting around.

“What did you think I meant?” she asked curiously.

The two men stared at each other.

“Uh, nothing,” Tobias said.

“You should put me down,” she told Tobias.

He didn’t do it. No big surprise there. He never did what she asked.

“Those aren’t your sheets,” Jenner pointed out.

“No. They’re Abe’s.”

“Why do you have Abe’s sheets?” Jenner asked.

“Because I said that I would wash them.”

“What the fuck is going on?” Sampson boomed as he came up the stairs.

“How is he not broke?” Tobias asked.

“What?” Jenner asked, sounding surprised.

“He swears more than I do. How has he not gone broke, paying into the swear jar?”

“That’s a good question.” Immy eyed Sampson. “Do you pay a dollar into the swear jar every time you say a swear word?”

“Course I do,” Sampson said without flinching.

“And how often do you take a dollar back out?” Jenner asked.

“Every time after I pay it in.”

“Hey! That’s cheating!” she cried.

“Guessing you guys don’t know why the swear jar exists,” Tobias said.

“What do you mean?” Jenner asked.

She glared up at Tobias. “It’s supposed to be a surprise.”

He grimaced. “Sorry, sweetness.”

“What does that mean, Immy?” Jenner asked.

Tobias finally set her down on her feet, only for Jenner to pick her up.

“Am I going to be allowed to walk again?” she cried.

“Hush. Now, tell me what the swear jar money is for,” Jenner demanded.

“I thought you just spent it on stuff around here or something,” Sampson said.

“It’s for a vacation. I’ve been saving my own money and the swear jar money for a family trip. With all of us. Which now includes Gray. So I need to save some more.”

Both Jenner and Sampson gaped at her.

“Although I might have had enough if Sampson wasn’t taking his money back out.”

“And I once borrowed a twenty when I needed some cash,” Jenner said, sounding guilty.

Rude.

“Where did you want to go?” Jenner asked.

“The happiest place on earth!” she cried “In Florida.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Jenner asked in a soft voice. “I would have taken you.”

“Because I didn’t want you to have to pay for it. Well, other than the money you put in the swear jar. But you don’t swear as much as this guy.” She pointed her thumb at Sampson. “No one does, I don’t think.”

“Hey,” Sampson said without heat. “You were really saving for a holiday for all of us?”

“Yeah. But it’s not a surprise, now. I just wanted all of us to be together . . . the way we used to be.”

“Aww, Immy. I’m sorry. I didn’t realize.” Jenner hugged her tight. “And I can add some more money to the pot.”

She shook her head. “No. I’m doing this. With a bit of help from you guys. But mostly me.”

“And me. I asked for a subscription rate,” Tobias said dryly.

“Hey! I want one of those too,” Sampson said.

“You were getting it for free for ages!” she cried. “You owe so much we can probably all go on vacation tomorrow.”

Sampson just shrugged.

“I can pay his share,” Jenner told her.

“Nope. No! Now, can I please get down? I need to stick Abe’s sheets in the wash.”

“Why the fuck are you washing Abe’s sheets?” Sampson demanded. “Christ. I’m gonna go broke now.”

“Welcome to the club,” Tobias told him.

“I’m washing Abe’s sheets because they need it. And I want to help him. He’s having a shower. I think he’s been feeling guilty about what happened with Maeve. Like it was his fault or something. Anyway, I’ve got him up and moving and I need to wash these sheets and get them back on his bed.”

“Wait,” Sampson said. “You were walking down the stairs with those?”

“Yes.” She glared at him.

“No Twizzlers for a week as punishment,” Jenner told him.

“Fair,” Sampson said.

“Not fair! All of you are being very mean to me right now.”

“I’ll carry them for you,” Tobias told her, bending over to pick them up.

“Do badasses wash sheets?” she asked.

“Badasses can do anything.”

Huh. Probably true.

“Actually, I can help,” Jenner muttered. “I’m sure you have other things you want to do, Tobias.”

She stared at Jenner in confusion. “But you can’t do laundry.”

“I can do laundry.”

“The one time you did it for all of us, you turned everything pink,” Sampson commented.

“That wasn’t my fault,” Jenner protested. “I didn’t know there was a red pair of socks in with the white sheets.”

“In fairness, I didn’t think the dye in those socks would run like that,” she said. “Although I thought you looked cute in that pink T-shirt, Sampson.”

Sampson glowered at her, and she had to hide her giggle.

“I did not.”

“Sampson had to go to work and everything else was dirty, plus he doesn’t fit anyone else’s clothes because of his ape-like shoulders. So he had to wear the pink T-shirt,” she told Tobias. “Honestly, he looked cute. Pink is his color.”

“Pink is not my color,” Sampson grumbled. Then he pointed to her. “And you’re in trouble for walking down the stairs carrying stuff.”

“Way to deflect from pink-gate,” she grumbled.

“There is no pink-gate. I’ll put the sheets in to wash,” Sampson said, picking up the sheets and stomping away.

That left her with just Tobias and Jenner. Standing on the stairs.

It might have been sexy if it wasn’t so awkward.

“Sooo, anyone read a good book lately?”

Jenner turned to give her a surprised look. Then his lips twitched. “Why? You got some recommendations for us?”

“I, um, what? No!”

“No?” He grinned over at Tobias. “Immy likes sexy books.”

“Hey!” She could feel herself growing bright red. “That’s private information.”

“She hid her eReader pretty quickly when I saw her reading it the other day,” Tobias said.

“I did not!” She totally had. She’d been in the middle of a spanking scene and it had been hot. She’d been getting all flustered and then Tobias had walked into the living room.

It was her fault, admittedly, for reading a sexy scene in an open area. She should have saved it for her bedroom. But she hadn’t wanted to stop reading to move. And she’d had plenty of accidents from walking into things while reading.

She didn’t need a repeat of the black eye incident from last year. That had been so embarrassing.

“I can believe it,” Jenner said.

All right, she really didn’t like them ganging up on her.

“You know what? I’m declaring that it’s family dinner night,” Immy said.

Jenner narrowed his gaze. “It is?”

“Uh-huh and I’m feeling creative.” She smiled at him sweetly as he grew pale. Turning, she started to bounce her way down the steps. While holding on with one hand. She wasn’t a fool.

“Now, Immy, there’s no need to get creative,” Jenner said desperately, chasing after her into the kitchen.

“What’s the problem if she wants to get creative?” Tobias asked curiously.

“There’s nothing wrong with me getting creative,” she said as she started pulling out random items. “I’m a great cook. You liked my shortbread.”

Tobias patted his stomach. “Sure did.”

“Yeah, because she followed a recipe,” Jenner said to him quietly. “When Immy follows a recipe, everything tastes amazing. When she gets creative, well, it’s a bit hit and miss.”

“It is not! My creative meals are amazing!”

Such a lie.

Jenner shot her a look telling her that he wasn’t buying what she was trying to sell. And she hid a smile. This was going to be so much fun.

Tobias stared down at Immy’s concoction.

He hadn’t been sure whether to believe Jenner when he said that Immy’s concoctions were hit and miss. He now thought the other man was being generous.

Because this definitely looked like a miss.

Then again, he wouldn’t be surprised if she’d deliberately turned this concoction into a mess.

Immy was so sweet and lovely.

But he could see she had another side.

And he had a feeling that this was her way of getting revenge.

It was a bit naughty, but he approved.

“What the fuck?” Sampson grumbled as he sat at the dining table. “Who let Immy make one of her concoctions?”

“Who pissed her off?” Abe asked as he sat next to Sampson. He looked a bit rough. There were dark marks under his eyes as though he hadn’t been sleeping. He was pale and thin.

Tobias knew he should probably feel sorry for him.

But, seriously, he needed to fucking get past it.

Sure, he’d been tasked with looking after Maeve. But he’d been caught out by surprise and he wasn’t trained for this shit.

“Whoever it was, they did a good job,” Isaiah commented. He didn’t look that great either. Apparently, he’d been doing some research into Maeve’s stalker.

Grant Robson.

Tobias didn’t like the stuff that Gray had found in Robson’s apartment. A notebook with some rules that were similar to the original Deity’s rules.

There was a copycat.

And the fact that Robson had gone after Maeve seemed to be some indication that Immy could be in danger too.

And that was something he definitely did not like.

Because no one got to threaten Immy. He’d be watching her even closer now. They all would be.

“Here we are. Last bit of food for family dinner.” Immy stared around at them all, beaming.

“Who are you getting revenge on?” Abe asked.

“Revenge? Whatever do you mean?” she asked innocently as Jenner stood and drew back her seat for her.

She stared up at him like he hung the moon and the stars and Tobias couldn’t help but feel a stab of jealousy. Jenner rested his hand on her shoulder.

“What even is this?” Isaiah forked some up, looking doubtful.

“I call it Immy’s Chicken Pot Pie. But with Hamburger Helper. And lots of ketchup. Yum. Yum. Dig in.”

Jenner sat and was the first one to bravely attempt Immy’s Chicken Pot Pie which had no chicken.

This girl was crazy.

And Tobias was here for it.

Jenner started to choke and grabbed a glass of water to swallow it down. “Immy? What the hell?”

“What? Is something wrong with it?” She forked up some to eat and Jenner smacked her hand.

She dropped the fork. “Hey!”

Tobias stiffened at the action. What the hell? He was about to jump up and reach over to give Jenner a taste of his own medicine when Jenner spoke.

“Don’t eat it,” he said in a hoarse voice. Then he swallowed several more mouthfuls of water. “Chili. So much chili.”

“There was? I only added a couple of tablespoons of that sauce that Isaiah got.”

“Oh shit. That stuff is made with Carolina Reapers,” Isaiah said. He ate some. “Ooh yep. This has got some heat.”

“Oops,” Immy said. “Sorry.”

Jenner shot her a stern look. “Oops? You know you don’t react well to chili and you put it in anyway. Two weeks without Twizzlers.”

“Hey, no! You can’t do that!”

“Just did. You would have been wheezing and coughing and maybe even vomiting. No Twizzlers. Two weeks.”

Immy pouted, but to his surprise, Jenner didn’t relent. He’d thought the other man might have caved.

Tobias really didn’t understand how these guys didn’t see that Immy was a Little, when they pretty much spent their time Topping her.

17

“Drop the slime, Cherry.”

Immy let out a scream, turning to glare at Tobias who was leaning against the door to the mudroom.

“Where did you come from?” she asked, straightening. “I thought you were outside.”

“I’m sure you wish I was. Drop the slime, Little girl.”

Urgh.

Why did it always send a shiver of longing through her when he called her ‘Little girl.’

“This has nothing to do with you,” she said, putting the slime behind her back.

She’d thought everyone was gone and Tobias was outside.

This sucked.

“No point in putting the slime behind your back at this stage, Cherry,” he told her. “Seen it.”

She pouted. “Are you going to tell him?”

“Now, that might depend on whose shoes that slime was going in.”

“Sampson’s! He’s being so grouchy and bossy at the moment. He told me that I have to stay in the house at all times. I’m not going to do that. I’m going stir crazy! And he’s making me do self-defense lessons with him.”

Tobias frowned and nodded. “I’d like you to stay inside the house all the time too, but I get that you can’t do that.”

“We don’t even know if there’s a threat to me and I can’t live my life . . . wait, you agree?”

“I agree. Within reason. You can’t go anywhere alone, I have to be with you.”

“All right, I agree with that. You’ll tell Sampson?”

He snorted. “Tell Sampson? Yeah, I’ll tell him.”

She breathed out a sigh of relief. “And you’ll tell him I’m not doing any more self-defense lessons?”

“That, I’m not going to do. You’re going to keep doing those, if not with him, with me.”

Yikes.

She wasn’t sure doing lessons with him was a good idea.

“Can we go out this afternoon?” she asked, bouncing on her toes. “Please? I need ice cream. And more emergency handbag M&Ms.”

“You have emergency handbag M&Ms?” he asked.

“Of course. You don’t?”

“Can’t say that I do. Why can’t you just do a grocery order for them?”

“Because the store doesn’t have the tube ones I like. They fit perfectly into my handbag. Only I’ve eaten the ones from my handbag. And I’ve eaten my spare ones. It’s an M&M emergency.”

“I can see that. I’ll text Sampson. But give me the slime.”

He held out his hand.

Immy pouted. “But it’s my slime.”

“Immy,” he said sternly.

She heaved out a breath. “Fine. But I’m really gonna need those handbag M&Ms. Soon.”

Little did he know that she could make her own slime and she had plenty of ingredients to do just that.

“It’s raining!”

Tobias glanced over as Immy rushed into the kitchen. She was wearing a yellow rain jacket with a large hood and had a huge smile on her face.

“Ah yep, it is.” He wasn’t sure why that would make her so excited.

The weather was a bit crazy at the moment. The other day, they’d gone out for ice cream and to get her emergency M&Ms and today, it was stormy outside.

“I did a spell for rain and now the rain is here!” she cried before rushing out of the kitchen and into the mudroom.

What was she talking about?

A spell?

Confused, he followed to find her grabbing an umbrella which was clear with daisies printed on it and had a frill around the edge.

She now had yellow rubber boots on.

“Cherry, you goin’ out in this?” he asked.

“Uh-huh.”

“Why?”

“Because it’s raining!” she cried. As if that should tell him everything.

She rushed out the back door, and shaking his head, Tobias walked out after her. He stood under the back porch as she ran around, jumping in puddles and laughing in delight.

Tobias hadn’t had a lot of happiness in his life.

He’d been a single child, with a mom who had worked all the time to feed and clothe him. And a deadbeat dad he’d never met.

Everything he had in this life, he’d had to fight for. He’d done things that would likely make other people fear him. He didn’t always follow the law. But he had always been someone who’d known what he wanted.

And when he desired something, he did everything in his power to get it.

Watching this girl . . . her beauty, her innocence, he knew that he shouldn’t desire her. He could easily corrupt her. But he also knew he could protect her.

Physically. And emotionally.

It would just take more care. He’d have to take baby steps with her. Insert himself into her life so much that she wouldn’t see where she started and he ended.

And that would also avoid her friends stepping in and separating them.

They wouldn’t notice the serpent in the grass until he was wound around her so tight that nothing could come between them.

“Come join me!” she cried.

“Haven’t got a rain jacket,” he replied.

“So? Have mine!”

She started pulling hers off. Nope. He wasn’t having that.

“Put that back on,” he ordered.

“Why?”

“Because I said so.”

The brat poked her tongue out at him.

Oh yeah, did he mention he liked the sassy side to her as well? He was going to have so much fun with that. Especially when he got to put her over his knee.

She needed some discipline. But not too much.

Delicate. Delicate.

“You’re a party pooper!” she cried.

“Keep your jacket on or you’re coming back inside.”

With a squeal, she ran and jumped into a rather large puddle. It sent water flying up and she giggled.

How the fuck did she not know that she was a Little?

How did anyone else in this household not know? They were clearly Daddies. And they clearly Daddied her.

It was . . . weird.

“What the hell? Immy, what are you doing?” Jenner rushed out of the house from behind him.

“Playing in puddles!” she cried.

“It’s raining,” he said.

Rather obvious.

“You’re going to get ill playing out here in the wet and cold,” Jenner told her, running out to where she was.

“But I have my jacket and boots,” she said. “And my umbrella. It’s raining! It’s fun!”

“You need to come inside where it’s safe and warm.” Jenner reached for her, picking her up in his arms.

Tobias watched them curiously. This seemed to be overkill. She couldn’t jump in puddles for a short while? And she was dressed for it.

He waited for Immy to protest again. For her to tell Jenner off or to put her down. But she just sighed and let him carry her inside.

He followed them in. Jenner was undoing her rain jacket. “You need to warm up, baby. I’ll run you a bath.”

“With bubbles?”

“Of course,” he agreed as he crouched to help her take off her boots. “Is there any other kind of bath?”

“Sampson never puts bubbles in the bath. He says they’re slippery.”

Bubbles were slippery?

Jenner shook his head, then took her hand and led her into the kitchen. They disappeared upstairs and Tobias helped himself to some coffee. Jenner returned about fifteen minutes later.

“She okay?” Tobias asked.

“Yes, she is. Listen, I know you don’t know her well, but Immy can be impulsive and sometimes she forgets that she has limits. She can’t go dancing in the rain and letting herself get too cold or wet. She could get ill. Next time, just stop her, will you?”

Jenner grabbed a cup of coffee and headed back upstairs.

To give it to Immy?

In the bath?

Why couldn’t she go out in the rain? He didn’t like not knowing everything about her. Although he had noticed that Jenner tended to fuss over her health. A lot.

He wanted to know everything.

Because one day she was going to be his.

18

“Imbido-pardido-skipido!” she cried, waving her wand in the air.

Nothing.

A big, old, fat nothing.

“I’m the worst wizard in the world!”

“Cute, though.”

With a cry, she jumped in the air and turned to find Tobias standing in the doorway.

“How did you get in here?” she demanded.

He looked around. “Walked in.”

“I didn’t lock the door?” She could have sworn that she had.

“Was wide open, Cherry. Didn’t know this room existed.”

She nodded and glanced around. No one but their family knew about this room. It was her favorite thing in this entire house. The secret room behind the bookcase in the library.

The library and secret room were hers. And she normally always locked the main library door before coming into the secret room.

“No. It’s kind of a secret.”

He mimed locking his lips and throwing away the keys. She grinned, appreciating the sentiment.

“May I come in?” he asked.

“Sure,” she grumbled, setting her wand down on the wooden desk. The desk was so large it had to be taken apart to get in here then put back together.

But it was gorgeous and as soon as she saw it, she’d known that this was where it was meant to be. The walls were wall-papered with an image of a train. She had piles of spell books on the floor and a cage for Snowy that hung from a hook.

“Do you think I’m a complete weirdo?” she asked.

Tobias turned to face her. “Why would you say that?”

She shrugged, feeling awkward. “None of this is really normal, is it?”

He stepped closer to her and she glanced up into his face, swallowing heavily. Whoa. That should have felt intimidating. And it kind of was.

But it was also hot as heck.

The more time she spent with Tobias, the more attraction she felt toward him. The more time she wanted to spend with him.

This wasn’t good.

Yet, at the same time it felt right.

“Who gets to say what’s normal or not, Cherry?”

“Well, most people would say it’s not normal for a twenty-two-year-old to have a secret room filled with Harry Potter memorabilia and be practicing spells.”

“Who cares what they’d say? Only matters how you feel. Does this make you happy?”

“Yeah. It does.”

“Then do what makes you happy. It’s not hurting anyone else.”

Uh-huh. Sure. It wasn’t hurting anyone. She wasn’t casting spells to create warts on a certain person’s nose or anything.

“Immy? This hurting someone else?” he asked.

“Well, I might be trying to create a spell to put warts on the nose of my arch-enemies.”

“Your arch-enemies?” he repeated, sounding surprised. “Do you have a lot of them?”

“Not many. There’s Bella from high school. She was so mean to me. I’ve created the Bella spell for her. Then there’s . . . some others.”

Like Lauren.

Or Amaya. Who Jenner was out on a date with tonight. Sure, they were only dating because she’d bought him for the night.

But Immy still hated it.

She couldn’t help but feel like something more was going to develop. Jenner would see how gorgeous Amaya was. How talented. How good it would be to date her for his career.

Amaya probably never woke up all sleepy and zombie-like and needed people to feed her and dress her.

She probably didn’t forget her medication and end up ill and worrying everybody who cared about her.

Amaya probably didn’t have a whole ton of baggage from her childhood that she couldn’t seem to let go.

“Damn woman is perfect.”

“Did you just swear?” Tobias asked. “And who is the damn woman?”

“I didn’t swear!” she cried.

“Cherry, you said ‘damn.’ Don’t lie.”

“So did you. You said it twice!”

“Was just repeating what you said,” he told her. “That’s a dollar.”

“Drat,” she grumbled.

“Who is the woman you’re talking about? The one that Jenner is out with tonight? Do you not like her?”

Urgh. How did he guess?

“I don’t really know her. But she seemed nice enough. I’m just . . . being silly.”

“Nothing silly if they’re your feelings.”

She didn’t really think that was true.

“You care about him.”

“Of course,” she replied. “He’s like a brother to me. I don’t want to see him taken advantage of.”

“Sampson also has a date coming up with the woman who bought him, right? Guess you’ll be doing a spell on her too.”

“I guess so.”

“Unless you’re upset because you wish you were on the date with Jenner.”

Immy turned to glare at him. “When did you become so chatty?”

“I talk when I have something to say.”

She grumbled under her breath. “I think I liked it better when you were invisible and silent.”

“Can go back to that.” He stepped out of the room and instantly, she started kicking herself.

Her stomach tied itself up in a knot, making it harder to breathe. What was she doing? Why did she say that?

It was so mean.

And Immy was never mean. Not unless someone was nasty to her friends.

Cupcakes!

She took off after Tobias, her cloak swirling around her as she ran. Where was he?

Darn it.

Why did he have to move so fast?

It was unnatural.

Or maybe you should just work on your cardio. Because you’re huffing and puffing something crazy.

She headed toward the back door. Had he gone to the guest house?

Shoot.

It was dark out there. And she really didn’t want to go out there on her own.

But she had to apologize.

She’d hurt him. She had to say sorry. And she couldn’t wait.

Opening the door, she stared out into the darkness. There were plenty of lights around. The yard was actually well lit.

But there were dark patches.

Was there anything out there?

Don’t be silly, Immy. This isn’t really your fear anyway. You don’t like to be in dark, enclosed spaces.

Like the naughty cupboard.

Don’t think about that. Don’t think about that.

She stepped outside, glancing around. Something caught her eye. Was that movement? Was someone there?

Fear clogged her throat as she fought for breath.

Breathe, Immy.

There’s no one there. It’s just your imagination.

But she couldn’t seem to breathe and the world around her grew hazy. She could barely see where she was going. What was she doing? This was crazy.

“Immy! Immy, what are you doing?”

She spun and tried to scream. Who was that? Her eyes were so blurred that all she knew was that there was someone looming over her.

Then. Nothing.

19

Immy opened her eyes, grumbling in displeasure as bright light tried to stab her eyeballs. “Turn the lights off. I wanna go back to sleep.”

“That’s not happening,” a stern voice replied.

She glared up at the person. “You’re mean.”

“Can be.”

“No can about it. Immy wants to sleep.”

“Immy can’t sleep. Or Tobias is gonna have to call the doctor.”

“Tobias can do what he wants.”

“Oh, yeah? So Tobias can spank your ass for going outside in the dark without him?”

Her eyes shot wide open and she sat up straight, the top of her head slamming into his chin.

“Holy shit.”

“Oh my God! I’m so sorry!” She attempted to scramble off his lap, but he held onto her. “Let me go! I’ll get some ice. Shoot! I’m so sorry!”

“Immy, calm down. Hey, calm down,” he told her, turning her so she straddled his lap.

Okay, this position felt too good. She should really get off his lap. But when she tried to move, he grasped hold of her hips.

“Stay.”

She gulped at the dominance in that one word. Tobias wasn’t a guy who shoved his dominance down your throat. But when he said something, he meant it.

One hand reached for her chin, holding her face in place. “Listen.”

“Okay,” she whispered.

“My chin is fine. What is not fine is you breaking the rules and running outside, then getting so worked up that you faint.”

Oh. Right.

Yeah. That.

“Want to explain that to me.” It was a demand, not a question.

And now that she was paying more attention, she could see that he really didn’t look that happy. In fact, he kind of looked like he’d rather be on his own.

Soooo . . . Immy should probably leave him alone.

“Not really,” she whispered.

He raised an eyebrow. “Not really?”

“Yeah. Not really.”

“You know it wasn’t a question.”

“I got that impression. But I chose to think of it as a question.”

“No thinking. Talk.”

“That’s rude,” she muttered.

“Immy. Talk. Now.”

“Or what? You’re going to spank me?”

Shoot. She shouldn’t have brought up the whole spanking thing.

Idiot.

Anyone would think that you want a spanking . . .

Uh-oh.

Did she? Maybe. She’d always loved reading stories with spanking in them. Well, once they’d gotten away from the cult and she’d been free to choose her own reading material.

That she’d still had to hide from her parents.

“Don’t tempt me, Little girl.”

Darn it, Immy.

You do not like him talking to you like that. You do not.

You are in love with Jenner. Why are you betraying him like this?

Except it was only a betrayal if she was actually involved with Jenner. Which she wasn’t. It was an entirely one-sided relationship.

You know, since Jenner didn’t even know there was a relationship.

You need to move on, Immy.

“You don’t have the right to spank me.”

“Do I look like the sort of man who cares about that?”

“So you’d force me?” And why wasn’t she more scared? In fact, why wasn’t she yelling for help? Abe and Isaiah were somewhere in the house and here she was, letting this man threaten to spank her.

Because you like it.

You freak.

“Wouldn’t ever force you to do anything.”

Oh. So she wasn’t going over his lap.

Well . . . that was good.

Uh-huh. Yep. Good.

Darn it. She couldn’t even fool herself right now.

“But I don’t think I’d have to force you.” He gave her a knowing look.

Oh, heck.

“I think I’m in trouble here.”

“In more ways than one.” He leaned into her face, his lips inches from hers. She could see the flecks of green in his hazel-colored eyes.

They were beautiful.

“You have such pretty eyes.”

Those eyes widened. “Immy. Focus.”

But she didn’t want to. She just wanted to stare at his pretty eyes.

“You’re in trouble.”

Her lower lip started to slide out.

“And that won’t work on me.”

“What won’t work on you?” she asked.

“That pout. That look. Those eyes. What you use on all of them won’t work on me.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” What pout? What look? What eyes?

He grunted. “Maybe you don’t. But I do. And it won’t work. Talk. Now. Or I’m gonna assume you want that spanking. You don’t have to be naughty to get spanked. Anytime you want it, you can just ask.”

“I don’t want it!” she cried.

“No lying!” His hand smacked down on her ass.

She froze.

He did not.

He really did not.

But he had. Her stinging butt cheek was proof of that. But the crazy thing was the way the pain morphed into heat and then into pleasure.

It did strange things to her.

“I . . . I have to go,” she said, struggling to get free of his hold.

She raced out of the room and toward the stairs, ignoring the way he called out to her.

She tripped over one of the stairs, slamming her shin against the edge. A cry of pain escaped her.

And that happened to be just at the same time that Jenner stepped into the foyer. Where had he come from? Shouldn’t he be on his date?

Had she not experienced enough humiliation?

“Immy! What happened? How did you trip? Baby, are you hurt?” Jenner rushed up the stairs to kneel next to her. “Show me your leg.”

“I’m fine,” she groaned as she attempted to stand.

But she was feeling light-headed again.

Crap. She began crawling up the stairs like an idiot.

“Immy, what are you doing?” Jenner demanded.

“Going to bed.” Where she was going to crawl under the covers and hide forever.

“But why are you crawling up the stairs?” Jenner asked. “What the fuck is going on?”

She was too tired to tell him that he owed the swear jar.

Screw the swear jar.

Oh. God.

Listen to her. Now she was swearing!

Well, she was humiliated. She’d fainted because she was scared of the dark and she’d stupidly thought someone was outside watching her. Then she’d been spanked and ran off. Only to fall on the stairs in front of the two men she was attracted to.

Just. Awesome.

“I’m fine. Just everyone go away!”

“Immy, let me help you,” Jenner said. “You can’t crawl up the stairs.”

Suddenly, she was in the air. She let out a cry as she was carried up the stairs. To her shock, it was Tobias carrying her.

“Put me down.”

He stared down at her for a moment. “Will put you down when you’re in your room. But not gonna let you get hurt again.”

“I just slipped. I’m fine. It doesn’t even hurt,” she lied.

“What’s going on? Immy? Did Tobias do something?” Jenner demanded, following them into her bedroom.

Just great. Now they were both in her bedroom.

This was her worst nightmare . . . or maybe that really hot, sexy dream she’d had the other night.

No, no, no!

Do not think about that. You are not thinking about sexy dreams.

“Of course not,” Immy told Jenner.

She really hoped he couldn’t tell that she was lying. The way Tobias was holding her meant she couldn’t squirm and give herself away. But the suspicious look Jenner gave her told her that she was hoping in vain.

Tobias set her down on the bed, then he reached for her cloak.

Which she’d forgotten that she was wearing.

Also embarrassing.

“What are you doing?” she cried, brushing his hands away.

“Taking this off. Put your hands down.”

His face was so stern that she found herself doing what he commanded. She couldn’t see a hint of his usual amusement or softness when he generally talked to her. He undid the cloak and drew it away, off her shoulders and legs.

Then he crouched and grabbed hold of her calf. Immy could still feel a throbbing in her bottom from where he’d smacked her. And now he was touching her bare skin.

In front of Jenner.

It was almost too much.

“Is her leg all right?” Jenner asked, peering over Tobias’s shoulder.

“Looks red and sore,” Tobias replied. “Skin’s not broken. Get some ice.”

“Maybe you should get the ice,” Jenner suggested, giving Tobias a sharp look.

Tobias just stared back at him. The tension between them was enough to make her feel nauseous.

“I’ll get the ice,” she exclaimed.

“You will not,” Tobias snapped.

“Stay there,” Jenner said at the same time.

Sheesh. They didn’t have to be quite so bossy. Or grouchy.

“Just trying to help,” she muttered.

“No helping. You’re the one who is injured,” Jenner said.

“I’m not injured. It’s just a bit of a bruise.”

“I’ll get the ice,” Tobias stated, standing.

He headed out of the room and Immy’s shoulders drooped. She was such an idiot. Why had she run off like that? So he’d slapped her ass. So what? It wasn’t like she hadn’t dreamed of someone doing that to her for years.

It was only . . . she’d thought Jenner would be the one to do it.

And now everything was all messed up in her head.

She was messed up.

“Immy? Are you all right? Did Tobias do something to you? You can tell me,” Jenner said, crouching in front of her. “I’ll take care of it if he did.”

Lord, he was beautiful.

It honestly stole her breath.

“He didn’t do anything,” she said honestly. “If anything, I’m the one behaving badly toward him.”

Jenner frowned. “I doubt that.”

“It’s true. I said something that wasn’t nice and then I ran after him . . . outside.”

Concern filled his face. “Baby, into the dark?”

She nodded. To her shock, tears dripped down her cheeks. “S-sorry.”

“Why are you apologizing?” Jenner sat on the bed next to her and lifted her into his lap. “Hey, hey now. Everything is okay. But what happened?”

“I . . . I think I fainted.”

“You think you fainted?” he repeated. “Is your fear getting worse?”

“I don’t know. Maybe? I couldn’t breathe and I just . . . everything went dark. Then I woke up in the living room with him and I wouldn’t tell him why I went outside. And . . . I don’t know, I just ended up running out of the room because I was embarrassed and then I slipped because I’m wearing this stupid cloak. Another reason I should be embarrassed. What kind of idiot runs around in a cloak, casting stupid spells in her secret room with a fake wand? Me! I’m that dumb idiot.”

“Immy!” Jenner said, sounding shocked. “Stop that. You can’t talk about yourself like that.”

“I can. Who faints from going outside in the dark? Me! The idiot!”

“Immy.” Tobias’s firm voice as he walked into the room shocked her into silence.

She wasn’t sure she liked his ability to immediately ground her.

He crouched on the floor facing her and set the ice pack on her leg.

“You will stop talking about yourself like that. Now.”

She bit her lip, glancing from him to Jenner.

“It’s just the truth,” she whispered.

“No, it’s not. And you’ll cease talking about yourself like that. Now.”

What shocked her was that those words came from Jenner. Not Tobias.

Tobias grunted in approval, though.

What was this? Gang up on Immy?

She sniffled. “I should be able to talk about myself how I like.”

“Words can hurt, Immy,” Jenner said quietly. “And your mean words are hurting you. And they hurt me. So I don’t want to hear them coming out of your mouth. Understand me?”

Immy opened her mouth, but she had nothing to say to that. Her mean words did hurt.

She’d meant them to hurt her. But she never wanted to hurt anyone else.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered, feeling a tear drip down her cheek. “This entire night has just been a disaster.”

“Look at me, Immy,” Tobias pressed.

She glanced down at him and he lightly squeezed her hand. “You’ve got nothing to be embarrassed or upset about.”

“I made a fool of myself. I fainted just because I went outside. Who does that?”

“Why were you out there?” Tobias asked. “You know you’re not supposed to go outside at night on your own.”

Unicorn poop.

“Tell Tobias why you went outside, Immy,” Jenner ordered, squeezing her lightly.

Darn it. She really didn’t think she liked having them gang up on her.

“I was trying to find you. To apologize. I feel so terrible about what I said. I just wanted to find you so I could breathe properly again. I thought you must have gone out to the guest house so I walked outside. It felt like everything was closing in on me. And I fainted.”

“Cherry, why didn’t you just call me?” Tobias asked.

“Call you?” she asked, numbly.

“Uh-huh. You could have called me, then I’d have come back to you.”

“You would have?” she asked. “Even though I was a meanie-bo-beanie?”

Shoot. Why had she said that?

“I would come, no matter what,” he told her firmly.

Well. Heck.

“I didn’t really think of doing that.” She sounded like a complete idiot.

You are an idiot.

“I’m so sorry,” she added. “For what I said and for going outside when I know I’m not supposed to. I must have given you a fright.”

“You did,” Tobias replied without censure. “But look at me, Immy.”

She forced herself to stare into his face, even though it was hard.

“We’re all good, understand?”

“We are?”

“Yep.”

“You’re not gonna stay mad at me?” she whispered.

“Nope. We’re all good.”

She wasn’t so sure. She chewed at her lip. “I wasn’t nice, though.”

“And you said sorry. Next time, though, you obey the rules. Understand?”

“Yes, I understand.”

“That’s a good girl.” Tobias got to his feet and gave the ice pack to Jenner. “Keep that on her leg. Gotta go check security.”

She stared after him as he left the room. Immy still felt a bit off about everything that had happened. She wasn’t sure why.

Maybe because she had difficulty letting go when she was in the wrong. Because she hated upsetting other people and it ate away at her.

“You scared him,” Jenner said as he placed her on the bed and then put the ice pack over her leg.

“You think so?”

“Yeah, I definitely think so. He was scared when you fainted on him. Because he cares about you.”

“We’ve become friends.”

Jenner hummed.

What did that mean? Did he think Tobias cared about her more than that?

That was crazy. Right?

“I don’t like that you fainted. We need to check your blood pressure.”

“I’m fine. Really. And the ice pack isn’t necessary. It’s just a bruise.” She reached for the ice pack to take it off and he brushed her hands away.

“No. Leave it.”

Immy narrowed her gaze at him. “You’re both overreacting.”

“Immy, leave it. For me. I’m worried about you.”

Well, heck.

Now she couldn’t move it. “You shouldn’t worry about me. I’m good.”

“Baby, all I do is worry about you,” he said quietly as he grabbed the blood pressure monitor out of the bedside drawer.

Shoot.

Guilt flooded her.

“I’m so sorry. I’ll try to be less of a burden.”

Jenner turned so quickly that she let out a small squeal. “You are not a burden.”

He spoke so fiercely that she was shocked. “Understand me, Immy?”

She nodded slowly.

“Words,” he said in a dark voice.

This wasn’t normal for Jenner. He could definitely be bossy and commanding. But he wasn’t usually this . . . stern with her.

Not that she didn’t like it.

“Yes.”

He looked like he wanted to say something else, but held back. Then he set up the blood pressure machine and pushed the button. Immy was quiet as it took her blood pressure.

“It’s low,” he said. “Have you been drinking enough water?”

“Umm,” she said guiltily.

“Immy,” he warned. “Do I have to start monitoring your water intake?”

She didn’t see how he would be able to do that considering he was busier than ever.

“No, of course not. I’ll try harder.”

“That might be why you fainted. But I want you to see the doctor tomorrow. Tobias should have called Eric straight away.”

“It’s not likely to be my blood pressure,” she said. “It was the dark.”

“Baby,” he murmured as he cupped her cheek. “You need to talk to someone about that.”

“I don’t,” she said with frustration. “I just need to get over it! It’s ridiculous!”

Jenner drew her close and she wrapped her arms around him. She took comfort in his touch, the way he hummed her favorite song.

“His Everything.”

But as he held her, soothing her, her heart was torn.

Because she couldn’t stop thinking about Tobias. And wishing that he was here too.

Jenner joined him outside.

This was unexpected.

Well, maybe he’d come to tell him everything he’d done wrong. Tobias knew he deserved that.

Or maybe he was going to warn him away from Immy. That was the likely scenario. Because it was obvious Jenner wanted her, he just wasn’t making a move.

“You care about her,” Jenner stated.

All right. They were doing this, then, huh? Straight into it.

“Yep.”

“That’s good. She deserves someone to care about her. Immy is special.”

That wasn’t what he’d expected Jenner to say.

“She is. Not what I thought you were coming out to say.”

“No? Hell, I wasn’t sure what I was coming out to say.”

“Is she all right?” Worry swirled in his gut. Tobias hadn’t wanted to leave her, but if he’d stayed . . . well, he might never have left.

And she wasn’t ready for him to make that move yet.

Tobias wasn’t used to waiting to take what he wanted. But he couldn’t mess this up. Immy was too important.

“Her blood pressure was low. And she’s tired. She should rest tomorrow. You should make sure she rests.”

He shot the other man a sharp look. It was dark and the outside lights didn’t illuminate the back porch enough for him to see the expression on Jenner’s face.

“I should make sure she rests? What about you?” Tobias asked.

“I will take care of her as much as I can. But I can’t be here all the time. Immy deserves the fucking world. Don’t tell her I was swearing.”

“You can’t afford the swear jar fees?” Tobias asked dryly.

Jenner let out a huff of laughter. “Something like that.”

“Pretty sure I could have bought myself a new car with how much money I’ve had to put in that jar,” Tobias said.

Jenner nodded. “She’s been scared of the dark for a while now, although nothing like this has ever happened before. It has to be because of our time at the Camp. That was part of the reason she fainted. The rest was likely her low blood pressure. She needs to drink lots of water and eat regularly.”

What the fuck had happened at the Camp? Who the fuck did he have to kill? Because if some fucking asshole had scared or hurt her . . .

“The Deity had a naughty cupboard where bad kids got locked up. It was small and dark. We didn’t know that Immy had been locked in there a few times. Or we would have snuck her out. She didn’t tell us until later.” There was fury in Jenner’s voice. “If I could go back and kill that bastard, I would. Immy won’t talk about it, though. Or speak to a therapist. I just thought you should know since you’re spending so much time taking care of her.”

Jenner really did care about Immy. A lot. Enough that he was telling Tobias this even though Tobias was technically just her security.

And it made Tobias angry for some reason.

“You ever think about making her yours?” he asked as Jenner turned away.

The other man froze. And Tobias could hear his harsh breaths.

“All the fucking time. Every second of every day. All I think about is Immy. About her being mine.”

“She would be if you would step up and claim her.” Although Tobias wasn’t letting her go without a fight.

“Maybe. But I’m not what she needs. I don’t deserve her. We all have our own demons and unfortunately, my demons are tied to Immy.”

“Because of your time in the cult?” Tobias asked, confused.

“Yeah. Our time in the cult. And the assholes who . . . who abused us.”

Tobias swallowed heavily. “Abused you?”

“There’s all sorts of abuse.”

“You talking to someone about that?”

“I tried once. It could be time to try again,” Jenner said.

“You’ve got a good thing here. A good family. They need you.”

“I know that. Believe me.”

There was something in Jenner’s voice that he didn’t understand. And before he could question him, the other man was gone.

Maybe Tobias had been wrong about him. Perhaps he wasn’t an oblivious asshole who didn’t see what was right in front of him.

Maybe he was a damaged man who did see the beauty presented to him and was too scared to touch it for fear of tarnishing it. Tobias knew all about that, he just didn’t let it get in the way of what he wanted.

What would be best for Immy, though?

Who would be best for Immy?

Jenner. They fit together. They had a past. Immy clearly loved him.

However, Tobias wasn’t a good enough man to step aside and let him have her. Especially as he couldn’t trust that Jenner would actually catch her when she reached out for him.

And no one got to upset his girl.

Not Jenner.

And not him.

Tobias stared down at the hand he’d used to smack her ass. He’d gone too far tonight, that was clear to see.

And he would owe her an apology. The way she’d run from him . . . yeah, he didn’t fucking like that. Nor the way that she’d run outside to find him, breaking one of her rules.

She’d deserved a scolding. To be punished.

But he shouldn’t have done it that way. Nope, he’d pull back a bit on his Dominant side until he could have a proper conversation with her about rules.

And punishments.

20

“Baby? What are you doing up?” Jenner asked as he walked into the office.

Immy let out a startled cry and the book she’d been reading slid off her lap onto the floor. He walked further into the room and picked it up.

“The Spell Book: A Book of Dastardly, No-Good Spells,” he read. “Good title. Tells it to you straight.”

“Yeah, that’s what I thought too.”

“What are you looking for?” he asked.

“Oh, you know. I thought maybe a spell to make someone’s hair fall out. Or an itching spell.”

“And who are you going to aim those spells at?” he asked.

“I don’t know. Someone.”

He studied her closely. “Someone?”

She wouldn’t look him in the eyes and she was shifting around on her seat like she needed to pee.

Clear signs that she was lying. Immy always needed to pee when she lied.

“You’re lying to me, Immy,” he said in a quiet, stern voice. “I didn’t think we lied to each other.”

Her gaze rose to his. “Sorry.”

He settled next to her on the sofa and placed the spell book on the coffee table. All of the drapes were pulled and she had the lights on.

Jenner drew her close, wrapping his arm around her and drawing her scent into his lungs. God, it felt like he hadn’t been this close to her in so long.

He’d been working so hard to make sure they were secure, but he was starting to wonder if it was worth it.

Not when it meant he barely got to see her.

Everything he did was for his girl.

Even if she didn’t know it.

Even if she could never fully be his. But became someone else’s.

That was a bitter pill to swallow.

Grabbing the soft blanket she had over herself, he drew it over his legs.

“Tell me what’s going on, baby,” he murmured.

Immy would always be his baby. No matter what.

God, he loved her. He loved her with everything he was. But he couldn’t trust himself with Immy.

“I was looking for a spell that might show who the new Deity is.”

Jenner stiffened. Shit. He’d thought that he’d managed to allay most of her fears. But he should have known.

Fear like that didn’t just disappear.

The Deity had been the bogeyman in their lives for a long time. Unfortunately, that had continued even after he’d died.

Sometimes it felt like he always would be.

“We’re gonna keep you safe, Immy. No one will touch you.”

She shifted around so her legs were bent up against her chest and stared at him incredulously. “I’m not worried about me!”

Of course she wasn’t.

His girl would put the world before herself.

“I’m worried about Maeve. What if someone else comes after her? Or Cat? Or what about one of you? You’re all so focused on protecting us, what about if one of these guys comes after you?”

“First of all, both Cat and Maeve are well-protected.”

He knew that Sampson would prefer that they were all under one roof so that he could protect them. But Jenner thought it was better this way. Gray wouldn’t let anything else happen to Maeve. And Alejandro had Cat protected. Cat was a wildcard. No way they could keep her safe here.

Immy had always been more cautious. She would listen to their orders.

Mostly.

Sometimes it seemed that all he did was worry about her.

Day and night.

His thoughts were constantly filled with his girl.

“And we’re going to keep you safe. And ourselves. You’re safe here. In the house.” Isaiah had bumped up their security.

“I can’t stay in the house all the time.”

“Sure you can.”

“Jenner, I’ll go crazy.”

“You like staying at home, though,” he pointed out.

“Not all the time. Besides, you have some more concerts coming up.”

“I’m thinking about canceling them,” he admitted.

“You can’t cancel them. They’re booked out. Jenner, you’ll disappoint your fans.”

He knew that. And he hated to do it. But he couldn’t imagine going to these concerts while there was this threat hanging over their heads.

“I think you and Tobias should stay here,” he told her.

“You don’t want me there?”

Shit. Fuck.

Why didn’t he think before he said shit like that?

Jenner cupped the side of her face and tilted her head back. “I always want you with me. Understand? Always. You’re my light. The sweetest thing in my life. And I can’t be without you.”

Shit. He needed to be careful.

“But what I want most in this life is for you to be safe. More than I want my own happiness and safety. You have to be protected, Immy. And if that means staying here, then here is where you’ll stay.”

Immy didn’t like that at all.

Not that he didn’t want her to be safe. But that he prioritized it above everything else.

Including his happiness.

He shouldn’t do that.

“I want you to be safe and happy, though,” she whispered.

Jenner gently brushed her hair off her face. “I’ll be fine, baby. You’re what’s important. It’s always been you.”

Immy sucked in a breath. Was this what she’d been waiting for? Was he going to make a move on her?

Maybe you should make a move on him.

“Jenner,” she whispered, sliding onto his lap and facing him.

“Yeah?” He stared up at her with half-lidded eyes.

Was she really going to do this? She cupped the side of his face and then leaned in. She heard his breath hitch and she pressed her lips to his.

Oh. God.

It was everything she’d ever imagined. And so much more. She ran her tongue along his lips. Immy didn’t have a lot of experience with kissing. Bob had tried. That’s when she’d realized he wanted more than friendship and she’d run out on him.

But she’d read about kissing. And this had sounded hot. She’d always wanted to try it. She moved up onto her knees so she was looming over Jenner. He smelled so good and his lips were soft and warm and everything she’d ever wanted.

Then he drew her back and she let out a groan of disappointment.

No. No. No.

He couldn’t stop. She wasn’t ready for this to be over.

But instead of stopping, he put his hand behind her neck and pulled her back down. His mouth slid over hers and his tongue slipped between her lips.

Immy let out a groan of approval.

That felt so darn good.

“More,” she whispered. “More, please.”

He twisted her hair around his hand and tugged. Hard.

Whoa.

That was unexpected. The pain brought tears to her eyes and she almost asked him to stop. But, weirdly, that pain morphed into a strange sort of pleasure.

“Ooh,” she moaned.

“You like that,” he whispered.

“Yes. Please. More.”

He slid his mouth down her neck, nipping and licking.

Holy. Monkey. Balls.

She had never experienced anything like this before. There was a small voice inside her that said she should tell him to slow things down. That she needed some time to catch her breath.

But if he stopped, then he might not start again.

She didn’t want to risk that.

So she kept her mouth shut as he cupped her breast through the T-shirt.

He slid his hand under her T-shirt without saying anything. Shouldn’t he say something?

Maybe you need to tell him that you’re not exactly experienced at this.

Then he pinched her nipple and cupcakes! She’d never experienced anything like it. The pain was intense, but then he lightly rubbed his thumb over her nipple and it morphed into pleasure.

More. More. More.

Her clit throbbed and her pussy grew so wet. Even wetter than it did when she was reading one of her sexy stories.

“Jenner, it feels so good. Please,” she begged. “I want you. Please, Jenner. Make love to me.”

Then he froze.

And it was like a cold breeze came into the room. He moved her off his lap, staring at her in . . . in horror.

What was wrong? Why was he looking at her like that? This was not supposed to happen. He was supposed to carry her to bed and make love to her. Or was that what was wrong? Had she used the wrong words?

Dumb, Immy.

“Oh my God, Immy, I’m so sorry.”

“Sorry?” she whispered as she drew her legs up to her chest, covering her breasts.

What was happening right now?

Why was he apologizing?

This was nothing like what she’d read. And she didn’t like it. In fact, she was starting to feel upset.

“I shouldn’t have . . . I shouldn’t have touched you like that . . . kissed you. That isn’t . . . I’m so sorry.”

“You don’t have to apologize,” she whispered. “I started it. I kissed you.”

He shook his head. “Not acceptable. You . . . I shouldn’t do that to you.”

Why not? What was wrong with her?

Did he not want her? But it had seemed like he had.

Then what was the problem?

Immy’s temper started to stir, but before she could snap at him, he stood and started to pace. And there was something in his slumped shoulders that made her hesitate.

“I’m so sorry.” He ran his fingers through his hair and there was almost a . . . a haunted look on his face.

Suddenly, her anger was gone and concern replaced it.

“Jenner, what’s wrong?”

“I am. I’m fucking wrong. I was wrong to do this.”

Yeah. Something was definitely wrong and she stood, stepping closer to him, reaching out for his hand. “Jenner.”

“No!” He flinched back.

Immy’s breath caught in her lungs. Oh no. Had she done this to him? Was he scared of her?

“Fuck, I’m sorry, Immy. I just . . . are you all right? Please tell me you’re all right.”

He sounded so close to the edge that it scared her.

“Jenner, I’m fine.”

“Did I hurt you?”

“No,” she said in confusion. “How would you have hurt me?”

“I don’t know. It was wrong. Shouldn’t touch you. Not Immy.”

“Jenner. You’re scaring me.”

Somehow, thankfully, those words seemed to get through to him and he looked straight to her. "Shit. I'm sorry, Twinkles.”

“I’m fine. Better than fine. I actually liked what we did.”

“It can’t happen again. It won’t. I’m sorry, Immy.”

“I really wish you’d stop apologizing,” she told him. “It’s making me feel a bit weird.”

“Um, yeah. Right. Let’s, um, just get you back to bed. Yeah?” He reached out to take her hand.

Immy had to fight hard to let him. Because she was feeling so weird about all of this. But at the end of the day, Jenner was her best friend and she didn’t want to lose him.

Perhaps this was why she shouldn’t get involved. Why he’d never taken that step with her . . . because he knew it could ruin things between them.

Had she ruined things between them?

Because this was all on her. She’d kissed him. This was all her fault.

So she pushed herself to take his hand and let him lead her upstairs to her bedroom. All of the drapes and blinds were closed like usual. Her bedroom was well lit as he stepped inside and walked her over to the bed.

It was like he was moving automatically, without any real thought as he tucked her into bed and then leaned in to kiss her forehead.

“Jenner?” she whispered as he straightened.

“Yes?”

“We’re okay, right?”

He smiled. “Of course we are, baby. I can’t ever imagine a situation where we wouldn’t be okay. Sleep well.”

He said all the right things. Did the right things.

But she would have felt a lot better if he’d looked her in the eyes as he said that.

21

Something was wrong with Immy.

And Tobias thought it had everything to do with Jenner. They were both acting . . . weird.

Tobias sat at the kitchen island as Immy made dinner. Sampson was sitting next to him, tapping on his phone.

That’s when Jenner walked in. He froze as he saw Immy. He didn’t even seem to notice the two of them.

“Uh, sorry for interrupting,” Jenner said.

“You weren’t interrupting,” Immy replied. “Did you need something? I was just finishing dinner.”

“No, no, I don’t need anything.”

“Good. Good.” She grabbed out a chopping board, putting it on the counter. “Glad you don’t need anything.”

“Are you watching this?” Tobias whispered to Sampson.

“What the fuck is going on with them?” Sampson grumbled. “Jenner has been doing his best to avoid Immy, kind of hard to do when she’s his assistant.”

“Yeah, I think Immy is doing the same.”

Sampson sighed. “Something happened. And both of them are in fucking denial. This is not what we need.”

No. Especially as Immy was getting paler and more worn looking with each day that passed. He was worried about her.

“Shit,” Sampson said quietly before grabbing a dollar out of his pocket and putting it in the swear jar. “Immy doesn’t look good. She been taking her medication?”

“I guess so,” Tobias replied.

“You guess?” Sampson snapped.

“I don’t actually live in the house,” Tobias reminded him.

“Motherfucker,” Sampson muttered without any real heat. Then he got to his feet and walked around to pick up Immy’s pill dispenser. He glanced over at Immy and Jenner who were still doing their ‘talking but not looking at each’ dance.

“Immy, you taken medication today?” Sampson asked.

Immy immediately started shifting her weight from foot to foot. “I think so?”

“You haven’t,” Sampson snapped.

“Immy,” Jenner said in a low, scolding voice. “You need to take your medication. You know that.”

Shit.

Wrong tactic to take, man.

Immy’s gaze narrowed, her face filling with temper. Tobias braced himself for her explosion. Instead, the knife she’d been holding slid through her fingers.

Fuck!

Did she just cut herself?

“Immy!” Jenner cried, jumping forward to grab her around the hips. He picked her up and set her on the counter. Tobias rushed around the island to check on Immy. Jenner was speaking to her in a low, calming voice as he studied her hand. She’d managed to slice the top of her hand open. But it didn’t look that bad.

“Oh, baby. Look what happened,” Jenner crooned. “My poor girl.”

“Hurts,” she whimpered. “I don’t like the blood.”

“I know you don’t. I’m going to get it all cleaned up. Sampson, grab the first-aid kit,” Jenner demanded in a frantic voice.

Hmm. Seemed an overreaction for a small cut.

Tobias fought the urge to push him away and take over. Instead, he studied Immy closely. He saw the way that she stared at Jenner longingly.

Fuck.

He was confident enough to believe that he could make her want him. But would she always have that longing inside her for Jenner?

Jenner finished doctoring her up, then he kissed the top of her hand before freezing. There was a strange look on his face.

One of anguish and fear.

And then he walked out of the kitchen.

“What. The. Fuck! Where does he think he’s going?” Sampson snarled. “Gonna have a word with him.”

“Don’t,” Immy said. “Please, just leave him alone.” Then she slid off the counter and took off as well.

What the fuck was that?

Ten minutes later, Tobias found himself knocking on Immy’s door. He knew that he should likely leave her alone. But he couldn’t stop worrying about her.

Not to mention that she still hadn’t taken her damn pills. He had them in his pocket.

To his surprise, she opened the door dressed in a tight top, black jacket and ripped jeans.

This wasn’t an Immy look.

She favored flowy skirts and dresses. Pastel colors. Not black and white. Had he even seen her in jeans?

“Immy?”

“I’m going out. I need a drink.”

“You’re going out? You need a drink?”

Yes, he knew he sounded like an idiot, repeating what she said. But he couldn’t stop himself.

“Yes.”

“Not without me, you aren’t,” he told her firmly.

“Good. You can drive.” She held out her key to him. “Let’s go.”

“We can’t just go.”

“Why not?” she asked. “Who is going to stop us?”

“I’m going to stop you,” he told her firmly, crossing his arms over his chest.

Her lower lip started to tremble.

Uh-uh. Nope. He was not falling for that.

They were not going out and that was that.

Tobias parked in front of a nondescript building and stared out the windshield at it. “You wanna go here?”

“Yep. Here.” She undid her belt and reached for her door handle.

He shot out his arm and placed it over her chest. “Wait there. You know the rules.”

Immy sighed and he shot her a firm look. He wasn’t putting up with any sass. Somehow, she’d gotten him to agree to bring her to this bar for a drink. But that did not mean that she got to be in charge.

“Before we go in, there are a few rules.”

Immy groaned and banged her head against the headrest. “For a badass, you sure do like rules. Aren’t badassess badasses because they don’t play by the rules?”

“Not sure that made sense. And badasses can have rules, for the sassy girls they’re charged with protecting.”

“I am not sassy. I’m sweet! Sweet, darn it.”

He had to hide his grin. She was glaring at him like he’d told her that she couldn’t have Twizzlers for a week. Something, he’d learned, she did not take well.

“You’re very sweet,” he told her in a quiet voice.

She grunted. “Darn right I’m sweet. Like sugar. I’d give you cavities if you had too much of me.”

He’d risk it.

“There’re still rules.”

She groaned. “All right. Hit me with them.”

“You stay next to me at all times.”

“Are any of these rules going to be different from the normal rules? Because I remember them.”

“What are they?”

“Don’t move more than an arm’s length away from you. If I have to go to the toilet, you need to check it first. No taking anything from anyone but you. No opening my own door. No getting out of the car until you tell me. And, basically, I have to do whatever you say.”

“Good. Can see we’re on the same page.”

He got out and glanced around. This was not the safest looking neighborhood.

It was also a place he could feel right at home. However, it wasn’t somewhere he thought that Immy should be.

How had she even found this place? The only signage was a board on the door that said Fred’s Bar.

What a name.

But he didn’t sense any issues, so he walked around and opened her door, holding out his hand. “Let’s go, Immy. Still can’t believe I agreed to this.”

Tobias shut the door to her vehicle and led her to the door. “Are you sure this place is safe?”

“Of course it is. Stop being such a worrywart.” She actually patted his arm.

As they walked in, everyone stopped what they were doing to turn and stare at them. This place was even more of a dive on the inside that it had been on the outside.

And he hadn’t thought that was possible.

Where did all these people come from? Had they stopped in here on their way home from work?

“Immy,” he said in a low voice. “We need to leave.” He was confident of his ability to defend her, but there were at least half a dozen guys in here who were armed.

“What? No. I don’t want to leave. Hey, guys. How are you all?” She waved at everyone, then moved toward the bar. Before he realized it, she was at least five feet away from him.

Oh no.

That wasn’t happening. He quickly moved toward her, wrapping a hand around her wrist to bring her to a stop. “What do you think you’re doing? What was the rule?”

“Oh. Oops.” She shot him a look over her shoulder. “My bad.”

Her bad?

Nope. That wasn’t going to fly. But before he could scold her and decide on an appropriate punishment, the guy at the table in front of them stood up. He had to be six-foot-eight and well over two hundred pounds. His hair was shaved close to his scalp and he had a facial tattoo on his right cheek.

And he was scowling right at Tobias.

Tobias straightened. Fuck. He should never have allowed Immy to talk him into this. What was he thinking?

He’d been thinking that she looked so sad and he just wanted to see her smile . . . that’s what he’d been thinking.

And now they were both in trouble.

“Immy, get behind me. Now.”

“Why? What’s going on?” She glanced around in confusion.

Holy. Fuck.

This girl should never be allowed outside. At all.

“Immy? This fuckwit bothering you?” the behemoth asked in a low, rumbling voice.

Wait. He knew Immy’s name?

“Hey, Jase, how you rocking?” Immy said cheerfully. “And no, Tobias is my bodyguard.”

Jase? She knew him? And seriously, his name was Jase? He looked more like a Rock or a Boulder than a Jase.

“Don’t like the way he just grabbed you,” Jase rumbled.

“That’s because I’m not supposed to go more than an arm’s length away from him. My bad.”

Jase turned his attention on her. “Yeah? That so?”

“Uh-huh. Tobias is a total badass, but he really enjoys making rules. I think he might have a bit of a problem, but I won’t tell him.”

Tobias rolled his eyes briefly to the ceiling. Did she seriously think he couldn’t hear her?

And, oh fuck, he just realized that he’d just adopted her habit of looking to the sky for help.

“Do not have a problem, Cherry,” he growled at her, tugging her closer. “And we’re leaving.”

“But I just got here!” she cried. “I haven’t even had my diet soda.”

“Get you a diet soda at home.”

“But Amos puts lime in it.”

“Immy, why do you need a bodyguard?” another guy called out.

“I don’t. Not really. My friends are just being overprotective because some guy kidnapped another my friends and he had this tattoo, which was the same tattoo that the Sentinels in the Children of the Divine had. Which is the cult I grew up in. So now we’re not sure what’s going on or how this relates to the cult.”

Tobias stared down at her in shock. What the hell had she just said? And did she seriously think anyone was going to understand her?

But, to his shock, people in the room nodded as though they did actually understand.

“That’s not good, Immy,” another rough guy called out.

“Yeah. We’re hoping this guy was just someone who was obsessed with the cult. But until we know for sure, I’ve got Tobias with me. He’s all right. Except for all his rules.”

Everyone stared at Tobias.

“Doesn’t look like any bodyguard I’ve ever met,” Jase said.

Tobias glared at them all. “We’re leaving, Immy.”

“Please. We’re here now, can’t we stay? This place is safe.”

Was she delusional? This place was far from safe.

“Gonna take a wild stab and guess the others don’t know you come here,” he said.

A smug look filled her face and he braced himself.

“Actually, Isaiah has been here with me.”

Then Isaiah was an idiot. He didn’t know him as well as the others but what the hell?

“He shouldn’t have let you come here,” he said.

Whirling, she put her hands on her hips as she glared up at him. “Let me? Let me?”

Tobias leaned in so they were eye-to-eye. “Yes, let you. As in allow you to come here. He should have picked you up, carried you out, and smacked your ass for the trouble.”

She gasped so hard that she actually stumbled backward. “How dare you! Isaiah would never smack my ass and he doesn’t let me do anything. The guys aren’t in charge of me.” She actually stomped her foot on the floor. “And neither are you, you overgrown baboon!”

Oh, this girl.

She was definitely in need of a good spanking. And his hand itched to deliver it. Seemed like her friends let her get away with murder.

Well, some of them. He had to admit he didn’t know Isaiah as good as he did the others. But he didn’t think Sampson or Jenner would allow her to come here. Abe was harder to read.

“Whoa, girl, you tell him,” Jase hooted.

“Look on his face, he’s wishing they were somewhere private,” someone else said.

“Yeah, but do ya think he wants to kiss her or spank her?”

“We’re going,” he said quietly, giving her a firm look. “Like it or not, I am in charge of you, Immy. And this place isn’t safe.”

Another loud gasp. Boy, this girl could do drama.

“Not safe? Tell me how it isn’t safe.” She waved a hand around. “No one here would hurt me. Right, guys?”

“Right, Immy,” someone yelled out. He glanced over to find someone cleaning their nails with a huge knife.

“You tell him!” someone else called out.

“Of course this place is safe,” Jase said. “Why would we hurt Immy? She’s our little doll.”

“Aww, thanks, Jase. You’re always so sweet to me. See, Tobias? Everyone here is really lovely. Let’s get a drink.”

As she turned her back on him, Jase scowled at Tobias. He pointed to his own eyes, then at Tobias. And he followed up that threat with a slice of his hand across his throat.

Right. Well. That was crystal clear.

What Jase didn’t realize was that Tobias didn’t scare. He never hesitated to do what needed to be done. And if he had to take Jase out to protect Immy . . . then that’s exactly what he’d do.

Without any regrets.

Jase watched him, then nodded slowly as though he could hear his thoughts. And approved.

Tobias caught up to Immy, who had once again wandered off.

This girl.

He wrapped an arm around her as she went to climb onto a stool. Then, picking her up, he carried her over to a table at the back of the room.

“Hey!” she cried. “What are you doing?”

As soon as he set her down on a chair, she attempted to get back up. Reaching out, he placed a hand on her thigh.

“Stay here or we go home.”

“But I like to sit at the bar.”

“Here or home.”

She turned to stare at him. Obviously, whatever she saw in his face had her settling back into her chair. “Fine. Guess we’re sitting here. Doesn’t have the same ambience, though. And, truthfully, I don’t know how clean these chairs are.”

He shot her an incredulous look. The whole bar was dirty, of course the chairs were as well.

“I didn’t even have a chance to see if my friend, Dev, is here.” She glanced around. “Doesn’t look like it. You know, you’re being very grouchy.”

“Am I?” he gritted out.

“Yes. And bossy.”

“That so?”

“Kind of domineering. Anyone ever tell you that you can be grouchy, bossy, and domineering?”

“I’ve heard it once or twice,” he muttered. “You heard that you’re sassy and disobedient?”

“Never.” She smiled sweetly at him.

22

“You shouldn’t be here, Immy.” Tobias shook his head at her.

“I like it here. It’s different than what I’m used to, but that doesn’t make it wrong or bad. And the people here are nice once you give them a chance. You should learn not to judge a book by its cover.”

He shot her an incredulous look. “Cherry, all my life, people have judged me by what they’ve seen. Someone with too many tattoos, a bad attitude, and dangerous.”

“And?” she prompted.

“And they’d be right. Sometimes, people are exactly what they seem.”

She waved her hand through the air. “Pish-posh.”

Pish-posh? Was she nuts?

An older woman came over to take their order. Well, his order since apparently, Immy had a regular drink.

“You’re in big trouble,” he told her once the server left.

“Me? Why?” she asked with an innocent look that he was not falling for.

“You wandered away from me. Twice.”

“I was just excited for my diet soda with lime. And here it is. Thanks, Esme.”

The older woman just grunted and limped away.

Immy used her tongue to grab hold of the straw.

Fuck. Fuck.

Fuck!

That was far too sexy and it was taking all of his control not to lean over and see what she could do with that tongue when he had it in his mouth. Grabbing the lime out of her drink, she sucked on it, then put the rind down. He reached over and ran his finger over the corner of her mouth.

“What . . . what are you doing?” she whispered.

“You had a bit of lime there.” He showed her his finger. Then, deciding to push things a bit, he put his finger in his mouth and sucked.

Her lower lip dropped open as she gaped at him. “You did not just do that.”

Tobias raised his eyebrows. “Pretty sure I did.”

“Holy moly. What was that? I don’t think bodyguards are supposed to do things like that.”

“Just as well I’m not actually a bodyguard then, huh? I’m guarding you, Immy. But we do it my way. And my way involves you listening to me. And obeying me. And, trust me, you don’t want to push me on this because my punishment will not involve taking away your candy.”

Fuck.

He hoped she didn’t run now. Well, maybe it would be a good thing as it meant they could leave this hellhole.

But to his surprise, her breathing seemed to grow faster as her eyes widened.

“What would it involve?” she asked, leaning closer.

Oh, she wasn’t scared. She was definitely interested. And aroused.

“Well, it might involve me putting you over my knee, then my hand smacking down on your naughty, bare ass.”

Another heavy swallow.

“Cupcakes,” she whispered. “You wouldn’t.”

“You know better than that. Already had a taste.”

Immy sat up, looking flustered. “That didn’t go well.”

“You know me better now.”

“But don’t I, uh, have to consent to that or something?”

He raised his eyebrows. “Do you? Is that in your books? Do you read about BDSM relationships?”

“Sometimes,” she said.

“I’m a Dom. But we don’t have that relationship.” Yet. “You say stop, I’ll stop.”

“You will?”

“You don’t trust me to stop, Cherry?”

She studied him, then let out a deep breath. “I trust you to stop.”

And just like that, he felt like he was twelve feet tall and could do anything. Just because he had her trust.

Christ.

If this woman ever discovered the power she could have over him . . . he would be in big trouble.

Urgh.

Immy was in big trouble.

Because her brain would not stop conjuring up the image of her over Tobias’s knee.

And. It. Was. Hot.

So hot that she felt flushed. Was it getting hotter in here? Was she getting sick?

Actually, that wouldn’t surprise her since she hadn’t been taking very good care of herself. And she’d been avoiding the others as much as she could over the last few weeks, knowing that they’d know something was up.

All because of what happened with Jenner . . . all right, that was enough to throw a bucket of cold water on her arousal.

Urgh.

What happened between them was all her fault. Only she couldn’t work out how to apologize.

Sorry for throwing myself at you?

Sorry for kissing you?

It was an accident?

Lame, Immy.

“Cherry? You good? Or did I put you into a coma?” Tobias asked, sounding amused.

“I think I liked it better when you barely spoke.”

“I bet you did. Then you didn’t get threatened with a spanking for being naughty.”

Urgh.

Why did those words go straight to her clit?

This was too much. She needed another drink. Or maybe a bucket of ice. Why did him talking to her like this turn her on so much?

Anyone would think that she wanted to be spanked.

That she was naughty.

She was not. Immy was a good girl.

Well. Most of the time. Half of the time. Okay, a third of the time she was a good girl. The rest was debatable.

But she managed to keep that mostly hidden.

She thought.

It wasn’t like anyone seemed to know that sometimes she ate cookies for breakfast, or went a touch over the speed limit, or that she sometimes swam naked in the pool when there was no one else home.

It happened very rarely.

But it was hard to be good all the time.

“You gonna drink your soda?” Tobias asked. “If not, we’re going.”

Wow. He was so uptight. And he’d seemed so relaxed when she’d first met him.

“You know you’re very wound up. Maybe you should get a massage or something. To help you relax.”

“You offering?”

The question caught her by surprise and made her gape at him for a long moment. Was she offering?

Could she do that?

“I can see the answer is no,” he murmured. “But I’m gonna take it as a ‘not yet.’”

Right. Uh-huh.

Yep.

“Oh, there’s my friend, Dev. I didn’t see him walk in.” She waved, trying to get the other man’s attention. But he didn’t turn around. “Let’s go say hi.”

“We can do that on our way out.”

“But I don’t want to leave now.”

“Tough.” Tobias got up and drew out his wallet, putting some bills down on the table.

She got out her wallet and added a few more bills to the pile.

“What is that?”

“Um.” She stared down at the money, then at Tobias. She wasn’t following. “It’s money.”

“I put enough down to cover the drinks. And a good tip,” he said to her with a frown.

“Ah, yeah, but,” she leaned in close to him, “see, I leave extra for Esme because she needs a hip replacement. Only, she wouldn’t let me do a collection. Got quite upset about it. So now, I just leave her a huge tip.”

He stared at her for a long moment, not looking happy. Then he picked up the bills that she’d put down and handed them to her.

“What are you . . .” Her voice trailed off as he then took his wallet back out and put down some more money. “I don’t get it.”

He raised his eyebrows. “When you’re out with me, I pay.”

“Um, okay.” Kind of alpha, but her friends could be like that, too. She never paid for food or drinks when she was out with them. “But I wasn’t paying for the food or drinks, it was extra for Esme.”

“Doesn’t matter.”

She kind of thought it did. “That doesn’t seem fair for you to have to pay that much extra. Maybe I could⁠—”

“Gonna stop you right there, Immy. You offering to pay anything for me is a spanking offense.”

“It is not!” She gasped in outrage.

“It is.”

“Says who?”

“Says me. Now, stop testing me and let's go.”

He was out of control. Obviously, he needed some reining in. Which meant that he probably needed to be the victim of an Immy-joke.

Hmm. What to do, though?

Put hair dye in his shampoo? Hair removal cream in his shower gel? Slime in his shoes?

That one was a classic.

They walked up to Dev, who was sitting at the bar.

“Hey, Dev,” she said cheerfully.

“Who’re you?” he grumbled.

She leaned into Tobias. “We always play this game. I’m a bit worried that he has dementia.”

“Don’t have dementia, girl, and my hearing is excellent. Just don’t remember you.” Half-turning in his seat, he flicked his gaze from her to Tobias. “Why you got a gang member with you?”

“Now, that’s just rude. Tobias isn’t a gang member, Dev. Although, half the people in this room likely are. And so what? It’s not nice to stereotype.”

Tobias groaned for some reason. “Immy. Quiet.”

“Uh, no. I won’t be quiet. Dev, be nice to Tobias. He’s a good man.”

“I’m really fucking not. And it’s time to go.” Tobias nodded at Dev before he picked her up and swung her over his shoulder.

It took her a moment to realize what was happening. And then she had to catch her breath. It really was no fun being carried over someone’s shoulder.

Sounded romantic when you read about it, but in reality it kind of made her feel sick and dizzy.

“Put me down! Tobias, put me down!” She wriggled in his hold.

Slap!

She froze.

What. The. Heck?

All right, so they’d just been talking about spankings . . . but she didn’t expect him to actually do it!

And certainly not in public! That was just rude.

“What do you think you are doing?” she cried.

“Stay still, Immy. Or there’s more where that came from.”

They stepped outside and the heat of the sun beat down on them. Then he came to a stop and let her down slowly. She was still a bit dizzy and had to take a half-step back to catch her balance.

“What was that about? I could walk!”

“Immy, do you know that guy?” he asked.

“Who?”

“The guy you were scolding in there,” he said, sounding exasperated.

“Who? Dev? Yes, of course I know him.”

“Didn’t seem like you did.”

“Um, well, we’re not best buds or anything,” she said.

“That right there tells me that you don’t know him well.”

“Why?” she asked.

“Because a guy like that doesn’t have best buds. That guy has enemies. He has people he hates. And then he has people he doesn’t hate but is indifferent to. You do not want to be one of the people he takes notice of. It won’t end well for you.”

“How do you know that? How do you know Dev? You just met him. I’ve known him for months.”

“Sweetness, he didn’t even remember you. I don’t know why he’s hanging out at the same bar. But you will not be going back there.”

“You don’t get to decide that.” Immy went onto her tiptoes to glare up at him.

He glared back at her.

Rude.

“I do get to decide that.”

“I’m not in any danger. Pretty sure I don’t need an escort.”

“You do. You have one. And you’ll do what I tell you to do.”

“Urgh! You are so infuriating.” She stomped her foot on the ground. “You don’t even know Dev. How can you decide that he’s not a good guy?”

“Because I’ve met a few guys like Dev and I can tell you that they’re dead inside. There’s no soul left in there, Immy. Looked into his eyes, it was all darkness. And you will not be around him.”

23

Jenner glanced up as the door to his studio slammed open.

He wasn’t surprised to find Sampson storming in. He was one of the few people who would just barge in.

He set his guitar aside. He wasn’t getting anywhere anyway. Instead, he picked up his glass of Scotch and took a sip.

Everything was fucked up at the moment.

Things between him and Immy were so awkward and he hated it. Hated the space between them, detested that they were drifting apart.

Kissing her had felt like a dream, like heaven.

Then maybe you should fucking do something so you don’t lose her.

“What the hell did you do?” Sampson thundered down at him.

“You might have to expand on that,” he said tiredly.

“Don’t drink that shit. You know it messes with your brain,” Sampson bossed.

Always the older brother. Always with the right answer. Doing the correct thing.

Sampson had been their father’s favorite.

And he’d treated Jenner accordingly.

A shiver went through him and he squashed that feeling.

All of that is over. And you can’t keep using that as an excuse for your behavior.

“What did you do to hurt her?” Sampson demanded.

At those words, he sat up. His gut went tight. “Hurt her? The cut was an accident.”

“Not that. There’s something wrong between the two of you. She looks at you like you kicked Snowy then stomped on him. So what did you do?”

He hated that. Hated that he’d hurt her.

Fuck.

He really did need to sort his shit out.

“I didn’t mean to hurt her. I never want to hurt Immy.”

Why did his fucked-up brain do this? Why couldn’t he get everything sorted out in his head? He smacked his head with the palm of his hand.

“Don’t,” Sampson said. “Don’t do that. It’s not going to help. Just tell me.”

“I kissed her. Or, she kissed me.”

“Fuck. Then what? Please don’t tell me you rejected her. You did, didn’t you?”

“Why am I like this?” he whispered. “I went to a therapist. I did what they said. I thought I was better.”

He was so much better before . . . before everything had taken off with his career. Before his worries started to get hold of him and then wouldn’t let him fucking go.

He didn’t like being this way. He felt like he was dangling on the edge of a cliff, about to fall. However, if he did, it wouldn’t just be him that fell.

Everyone would go with him.

“I don’t know if you can be cured, more like you learn to cope,” Sampson told him gruffly as he took a seat across from him.

Jenner didn’t like that. He stared down at his clenched hands. “When I’m writing songs, when I’m singing, everything else fades away. It all goes into the background. And I . . . I can quiet my mind. I’m in control.”

“I feel that way when I go to the club.”

“Yeah. I get that.” He used to visit the club with Sampson. But it was too hard to visit now that he’d found fame. The paparazzi would annihilate him. When, at the moment, they adored him.

Not that he cared, but it was good for his career.

And the more his career took off, the more money he made. The more money he made, the more stability he could give to his family.

Not to mention that half of them worked for him. He’d wanted to be surrounded by people he trusted.

What he hadn’t realized was the toll it would take on him, worrying about keeping them all employed.

It was something that wore on him, along with having to keep the fans happy, the press positive, and do what everyone wanted of him.

It was a fucking boulder on his shoulders sometimes. Especially since he didn’t feel like he could share it with anyone.

A man who was a real man didn’t moan and complain. Maybe he should go to a therapist again. Because he felt like he was drowning with no lifeline in sight.

“I felt better when I went to the club.”

“Because you were in control. You’re like me, we need to feel in control of our surroundings and sometimes we can’t be.”

“I never wanted to hurt Immy. I love her.”

Sampson eyed him. “She loves you too, you know. She’s in love with you.”

Jenner shook his head. “She can’t be.”

“She is.”

“I don’t deserve her!”

“Is that what you believe or what our father made you believe? Because you do deserve her.”

“She needs someone better. Someone who isn’t fucked in the head. Do you know what I did after she kissed me? I ran. And then I spent the next thirty minutes vomiting my guts out.”

“What?” Sampson whispered.

“That’s what he did to me. Immy is good and pure and innocent. I am not. I cannot touch her like that. Not with these fucking hands.”

“What the fuck are you talking about?”

A wave of nausea washed through him.

His feelings for her were wrong. Immy should be protected. Revered. She should never be harmed.

Immy was the best of them.

Perfection.

That could never be tarred. Especially by him. Because he was wrong.

Dirty.

Getting to his feet, he raced into the bathroom and threw up.

So weak.

He was supposed to always be strong and tough. To be the solid wall that everyone leaned on.

That wall wasn’t supposed to crumble under pressure.

Be a man, Jenner.

Stop being such a wimp.

Take your beating without crying.

God. Was it any wonder that he was a complete basket case.

He was what his father had made him.

Sometimes he wished he could separate himself from his emotions. But then he’d just be a robot.

“You good now?” Sampson asked gruffly, standing in the doorway of the bathroom.

Jenner let out a huff of air that had nothing to do with laughter. “Good? Man, I don’t think I’ve been good for a while now.”

Years, maybe.

“You do a decent job of hiding it,” Sampson told him.

“Do I?” he asked as he stood, flushing and grabbed his toothbrush, brushing his teeth.

Sampson stepped aside as he strode into the studio and got a bottle of water from the mini-fridge he kept out here. He chugged it down before sitting on the sofa. Sampson started pacing up and down the room.

Finally, he sat and stared at Jenner intently. “What was that about?”

Sampson had always been an intense kind of guy. Big and gruff and no-nonsense. Their father had wanted Sampson to follow in his footsteps and become a Sentinel.

So, basically, an abusive fuck who did whatever the fuck he wanted to whoever he wanted.

And anyone who complained would be taken care of.

How many people who had made a complaint or stuck up for someone else had disappeared?

Jenner swallowed back more nausea.

“What is going on with you? I know you’re under stress, but are you ill? Do you need some emotional help or something?”

“Are you offering?” Jenner asked, feeling amused for the first time since they’d started this conversation.

“Fuck, no. You need someone who knew how to deal with that shit. That’s not me. Not that there’s anything wrong with needing, uh, therapy.”

Jenner rolled his eyes. Sampson could barely get the word out.

“Well? Are you going to tell me why you just looked like you’d seen a ghost? And then ran into the bathroom to vomit?”

Jenner shook his head. “You were always his favorite, you know.”

Sampson narrowed his gaze at Jenner. “That’s what this is about? The old man?”

“Isn’t it always?” Jenner said bitterly. “The old man and the Deity coming back to haunt us.”

“What did they do to you?” Sampson asked darkly.

“I don’t . . . what’s the point in talking about it?” Sampson had always been protective of him.

And he knew it would hurt him to find out the truth.

“Because you need to tell someone. Because something is going on with you. You’re so obsessed with fame that you’re forgetting about the rest of us.”

“Forgetting about you? How can I forget all of you when this is for all of you!”

“What the hell does that mean?” Sampson barked.

“Forget it. It doesn’t matter.” Jenner waved his hand weakly through the air. Then he stood. “I’m going to bed.”

“Nope.” Sampson put his hand on Jenner’s chest. “You’re not going to bed until you talk to me.”

Jenner narrowed his gaze at him. “I’m not that pimply, skinny teenage boy anymore and I won’t let you or anyone else push me around!”

“What the fuck are you talking about? I’ve never pushed you around.”

Jenner gave him a skeptical look. “If I do something you don’t approve of, then you do your best to make me stop. You always think you’re in charge.”

Sampson crossed his arms over his wide chest. “I am.”

“Of my safety. Nothing else.” Jenner moved past him.

“You’re hurting her.”

Sampson’s voice held no accusation. No anger. It was said in a matter-of-fact tone.

Jenner closed his eyes. The pain hit him hard and deep. “Fuck. Fuck! That’s the last thing I want. I . . . I didn’t mean to hurt her. I would never deliberately hurt her.”

Sampson sighed. “No. I didn’t think you would. Why don’t you think you’re good enough for her?”

Fuck. “When I was younger I thought she was so sweet and cute and fun. She was my safe place.”

Sampson nodded. “I know you used to sneak into her bedroom and sleep next to her bed when you wanted to escape our father. I was always worried he’d find out where you were and blame Immy or her parents. But I also knew it had to be bad for you to go there. That you were scared.”

Jenner shook his head. “I was scared. But not for me. For her.”

“What do you mean, for her?”

“He wanted her,” he whispered, feeling sick again.

Enough.

He had to be stronger than this. He placed his hand on his flat stomach. His jeans were getting loose. Jenner knew he was losing weight. He was stressed constantly and it was starting to show.

“Who? The Deity?” Sampson snapped. “He wanted her and Cat? That sick fucking bastard.”

Jenner swallowed heavily. “You might need a drink for this.”

Sampson poured himself a glass of Scotch and they both sat again.

“Not the Deity,” Jenner told him, staring down at his hands. “Our father.”

“Our father wanted Immy?” Sampson asked. “You’re fucking with me.”

“You think I would make this stuff up?” Jenner glanced to see Sampson was pale and shocked.

Sampson shook his head. “No.”

“No, because you couldn’t make this shit up.” Jenner took a sip of his drink, grimacing at the burn. “He noticed everything, didn’t he? But he noticed how close I was to Immy. How much we all tried to shelter her, to help her keep her sweetness, her innocence.”

Something it felt like the rest of them had lost. They tried to keep all of the girls safe. But they failed all too often.

“He was never happy with me, you know that. I was a failure. Not tough enough, not sadistic enough.”

“No one would be for that bastard. He loved to hurt people. And if they didn’t like what he was doing . . . even better. At least you didn’t get his ‘toughening you up’ beatings,” Sampson said.

Shit.

Jenner stayed quiet, looking away.

“Jenner. Tell me he didn’t do that to you.”

Fuck. He swallowed heavily. “I can’t tell you that.”

“Fucking asshole!” Sampson stood and threw the bottle in his hand against the wall, where it smashed.

“Hey, you’re always telling me not to behave like a typical rockstar,” Jenner said weakly.

“He promised me. If I did what he wanted . . . he promised to leave you alone. How did he hide that from me?”

“It was always while you were with the Deity for your Sentinel training,” Jenner said. “And he knew how to inflict maximum pain with minimum bruising.”

“Yeah, that was his specialty,” Sampson said bitterly. “Fucking asshole.” He sat and picked up his Scotch, drinking it in one gulp. “He said that if I went to the Sentinel training that he would leave you alone. That he wouldn’t harm you. Why didn’t you tell me?”

“What would you have done?” Jenner asked.

“Fucking killed him!”

“I didn’t want you to die because of me. And you know that you didn’t have the power to go up against him. Besides . . . it wasn’t you he threatened to keep me quiet.”

Understanding filled Sampson’s face. “Immy.”

“Immy. He threatened to hurt her if I said anything. While he was hurting me, he’d talk about her. He’d tell me that he was going to ask the Deity for her to be his next wife and then he’d tell me in explicit detail what he’d do to her.”

“Fuck,” Sampson said in a raw voice. “Jenner.”

“You can imagine how much that fucked with my brain. Christ, I was a teenager. I thought Immy was cute. I liked her. Sometimes, I’d get hard when I saw her. But not after those beatings, after what he would say about what he . . . what he would do. Then I just felt ill when I looked at her . . . not because she was bad or wrong or anything about her. It was all about me.”

“I get it,” Sampson whispered.

“God, he fucked me up.” Being in control in the bedroom was the only way he could have sex. Being at the club had helped him a lot, and it was messing with him now that he couldn’t risk going.

“Does the idea of touching Immy make you feel ill?”

“I mean, not exactly. I touch her all the time. I guess it’s the thought that I might hurt her. That I might have something of him in me.”

“You don’t,” Sampson said fiercely. “You are nothing like our fucked up father.”

“I’d never forgive myself if I hurt her.”

“You won’t. The fact you’re so worried about it tells me you would take every care with her.”

“I’d need full control, though.”

“And you think Immy wouldn’t understand that if you told her?”

“I think she’s too sweet and innocent for that.”

Sampson shook his head. “You underestimate Immy. You should have some faith in her.”

Jenner still wasn’t sure he could trust himself. “I need to see a therapist again.”

“Yeah, you do. You need to sort this shit out. For your sake. And Immy’s. I know our father twisted everything up in your head. But it’s not wrong to want Immy and you would never harm her.”

“I was so scared he was going to get his hands on her. After the punishments, I’d go sleep on the floor of her room. To keep her safe from him.”

“Fuck.” Sampson leaned back, looking up at the ceiling.

“I’m fucked up, aren’t I?”

“Yep.”

Jenner huffed out a laugh. “I don’t think you’re meant to agree with me. I mean, think it, but don’t say it.”

“What good would lying to you do?” Sampson asked. “You are fucked up. You need fucking therapy. Hell, we should probably all be in therapy until we die.”

“Did you think freedom was going to be like this? I thought all of our fears and worries would be gone. I thought it would feel so good to not be afraid all the time. But now I’m just afraid for different reasons.”

“Yeah. And those old demons never seem to die. You just have to learn to live with them.”

Exactly.

But he might need some help to do that. So he was going to look into a therapist.

24

Looked into his eyes and it was all darkness.

Maybe you’re not ready for this yet. But you will be.

Immy, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that.

Urgh!

It was impossible for her to sleep.

She hated this. Rolling over, she checked the time. She felt hot and flushed and out of sorts.

Sitting up, she gazed around at her bed. Her sheets and blankets were a complete mess. She was hot and bothered and her brain just kept replaying things that both Tobias and Jenner had said to her.

Things that she’d rather forget.

What the heck was wrong with her?

She checked the time again. Just after five in the morning. The sun wouldn’t rise for at another hour. But if she couldn’t go swimming, she could do the next best thing. Slipping out of bed, she headed into the shower.

The cool water felt like heaven against her flushed skin. But once she got out, her teeth started chattering.

All right.

This wasn’t good.

Immy slipped a large T-shirt on over her head. Yeah, it was one of Jenner’s that she’d stolen years ago but she didn’t care.

She was so tired and her head ached. All she had to do was wipe her brain clean.

That couldn’t be that hard, right?

Stepping out of the bedroom, she figured she’d go see Abe. But after knocking on his door, she realized he was probably in the gym. He’d been acting a bit weird lately, but at least he was no longer spending all his time in his room.

Grasping hold of the stair rail, she moved slowly downstairs. Why did everything keep going all blurry?

Shoot. Had she put the coffee on last night? She couldn’t remember. But the guys would be up soon and they’d need coffee.

She’d just check that before she went and found Abe.

Cold medicine.

That’s what she needed.

After rustling around in the medicine box, she realized that she hadn’t restocked it. Maybe there would be some in the top cupboard. That was her overflow area.

Normally, she got one of the guys to grab it for her. But she couldn’t be bothered going to find them. So instead, she grabbed one of the counter stools and climbed on it to reach up into the cupboard.

“Uh-huh!” She held up the cold medicine like it was a trophy she’d just won.

“Immy! What the fuck are you doing?” Jenner said from behind her.

She wobbled, taking a step back. Which, in hindsight, was a really dumb idea. Her foot met air and her backside would have met the tile floor if Jenner hadn’t leaped forward and caught her.

“Fuck, Immy!” he said, gaping down at her as he held her in his arms. “You could have fallen.”

“Pretty sure I did fly. Wee! Through the air!” She started to giggle. And she had no idea why.

“Immy, what’s wrong? Shit. Are you sick?”

“Ding-ding-ding! Jenner gets a prize. That’s why I had to get the cold medicine. Think I might have an incy-wincy cold. Nothing to be worried about.”

Jenner sat her on the counter.

Boo. The counter was cold on her bare legs and she’d much rather be in his arms.

“I’m sorry the counter is cold on your legs and I’ll carry you up to bed soon, okay?” he said in a quiet, soothing voice.

“Can you . . . are you magic? Can you read my mind?” she asked. “When did you get this power and why didn’t you tell me?”

“Baby, you’re broadcasting your every thought,” he told her as he moved away.

She was?

Where was he going? Was he leaving her? Oh no, he was leaving her. This was terrible.

“I’m not leaving you, Twinkles,” he told her.

“You can read minds. That’s a very scary power to have. What am I thinking right now?”

Get me some chocolate milk.

“You’re not having chocolate milk,” he told her firmly as he returned with the thermometer. “Open up.”

“Magic,” she whispered hoarsely. Then she cleared her throat. Why was her throat so sore?

“I’ll take a look at your throat soon, baby,” he replied. “Just open up so I can take your temperature, okay?”

“Okie-dokie-lemon-spokie. Then can I have chocolate milk?”

“We’ll see,” he replied. “Open.”

That sucked. ‘We’ll see’ always meant no. Why was Jenner being so mean to her?

“I’m sorry you think I’m being mean. But you do need to open your mouth for me.”

“Okay. Why didn’t you just ask? Sheesh, I’m not a mind reader like you.”

“My bad,” he said dryly.

She nodded. Then she opened her mouth. Because Immy was a good girl who always did what she was told. And she’d smack anyone who said differently.

Okay, she might also get slightly violent when she was running a fever.

But it was nothing to worry about.

“What’s going on?” Abe asked as he walked into the room. He had on his running gear.

“Immy isn’t feeling well. I caught her standing on the stool to reach the extra medicine above the fridge. When I walked in, she nearly fell.”

Hey, that wasn’t fair.

She’d only nearly fallen because he’d startled her.

She waited for his rebuttal, but he didn’t say anything.

Ahh, it seemed he’d lost his ability to read minds.

“Here we go, Immy,” he said as he drew out the thermometer. “Yep, she’s got a fever. Quite a high one.”

“I don’t feel so good,” she said, holding her arms out to Jenner. “Carry me.”

“Of course, baby.” He lifted her onto his hip and she snuggled her face into chest. “I’m going to take her upstairs and put her back to bed. We might need Eric.”

“Nooo,” she groaned. Darn it. Why was her throat so sore and croaky? “No bed. No Eric. Wanna swim.”

“That’s definitely not happening,” Abe told her firmly, grasping hold of her chin. “She’s very pale and her eyes are glassy. Could just be the flu, though.”

“Yes, but with Immy that can turn bad quickly.”

Abe nodded.

“Jenny, want a swim,” she grumbled.

“Uh-uh, just because you’re sick doesn’t mean you get to call me that.”

“But I like that nickname. You call me Twinkles.”

“Twinkles is cute. Jenny is not cute.”

“Are you sure? Because you’re cute.” She leaned back and then booped his nose. “Cute. Cute. Cute.”

“What’s going on?” Sampson asked as he strode into the kitchen dressed in running gear. “Why are you carrying Immy? And why is she poking you in the nose?”

“I’m carrying her because she’s ill and needs to go to bed. Why she’s poking me in the nose . . . well, I have no idea, to be honest.”

“I’m booping him. It’s a cute nose and it needs to be booped.”

“Shit. What’s her temperature?” Sampson asked, walking over to put the back of his hand against her forehead.

Oh wow.

“You’re so cold!” she cried. “Sampson is the coldest. Like ice. Ice-man Sampson.”

“All right, Immy, shh,” Jenner told her, bouncing her up and down slightly. Which was not a good idea as she was starting to feel kind of ill.

“You’re feeling ill?” Sampson asked, alarmed. “Have you guys called Eric?”

“I think we should give her the cold medicine first,” Abe said. “Then if she starts to feel worse or doesn’t improve, we call Eric.”

“I side with Abe! He knows what he’s talking about. Abe is very sensisibible . . . is that the right word? I think it’s the right word. It feels like the right word. Jenny?”

“Yeah, baby?” Jenner asked.

“Oh, good, I thought you’d gone and left me. Don’t leave me, okay?”

“I’m not going to leave you, Immy.”

“I don’t wants to die alone.”

Silence fell in the room and she started to hum . . . because . . . awkward.

“Listen to me, Immy,” Jenner said firmly. “Are you listening?”

“Uh-huh.” She was also wondering if she added blue food coloring to mashed potatoes and put in little marshmallows would that look like unicorn poop?

Yummy scrummy unicorn poop.

“Why is Immy talking about unicorn poop?” Isaiah asked, walking into the kitchen.

“Issy!” she cried, throwing her arms into the air.

Jenner grunted and swore.

“Tut-tut. Those are naughty words, Jenny. Abby, Jenny, Issy and Sammy! My bestest friends in the whole world. Along with Maeve and Cat, of course.”

“How come Maeve and Cat don’t get ridiculous nicknames?” Sampson muttered.

Silly Sammy.

Always a grouch.

Sammy the grouch. Nope. Sammy the Salty.

There was a sound of amusement. “Sammy the Salty has a nice ring to it.”

“Shut up, Abby,” Sampson muttered.

“Abby the Angel,” she sighed.

“All of you be quiet,” Jenner said sharply. “I need to tell her something.”

“Jenny the Joyful. Jenny the Juicy.” She started to giggle.

“Dear God,” Isaiah groaned. “Do not do me.”

“Idiot,” Sampson told him.

“Issy the Igloo.”

“I’ll take it,” Isaiah said.

Jenner set her down on the counter and she started to whimper. “No! Want you!”

“I want you to pay attention, Immy,” Jenner said to her. “You are not going to die, understand me?”

“Jenner, she’s not thinking properly,” Abe told him.

Immy sniffled. Jenner was mad at her. She didn’t want Jenner to be mad at her. Immy was a good girl.

“Fuck,” Jenner muttered. “Of course you’re a good girl, Immy. I’m not mad.”

“You sound mad. Immy doesn’t like that. Immy is sick! You should be nice to Immy!”

“I only ever want to be nice to Immy,” Jenner told her.

“You’ve been avoiding Immy. And it makes her sad.” She had no idea why she was speaking about herself in the third person. But she felt like she was a different person. She felt . . . odd.

As though something had changed inside her. And she wasn’t just talking about the fever. She drew her legs up to her chest.

“I’m so sorry, baby,” Jenner said to her. “I’d never want you to be sad. I’m sorry I’ve been avoiding you. And that it hurt your feelings.”

She sniffled. “It okay. Sometimes Immy thinks she has too many feelings. She should be tougher, not so emotional.”

“Immy should just be herself,” Sampson told her. “And other people should make sure they don’t upset her.”

Another sniffle and she felt tears dripping down her face. Oops.

“I don’ts feel so good.”

“Here, let’s get this medicine into her,” Abe said.

“I’ll do it. Immy, baby, open up,” Jenner ordered.

“I don’t wanna.”

“Immy, you need to take the medicine to make you feel better,” Abe told her.

“Nuh-uh. Don’t want it. Just want Snowy and bed.” That’s all she needed.

“I’ll hold her nose and someone shove them in there,” Sampson said in a gruff voice.

What?

No!

She’d kick him in the balls if he tried.

Oh, who was she kidding? No, she wouldn’t. She was a big old wimp who didn’t even like to swat flies. How did she possibly think that she was going to kick someone in the balls?

“Need to be more like Cat. She could do it,” she grumbled.

“You’ve been making some progress with your self-defense,” Sampson told her. “Don’t be so hard on yourself.”

Progress? She spent the first few lessons running away every time he came at her. Or giggling when he did something. That was hardly going to scare an attacker, was it?

“You don’t need to know how to fight someone off,” Jenner told her. “Because you’re not ever going to be alone to let someone get close.”

“For how long?” she asked tiredly.

“What do you mean?” he asked.

“How long will I have to live like this? Not allowed to go anywhere alone? I just . . . Maeve’s stalker is gone. So shouldn’t things go back to normal?”

There was silence.

“We’ll see,” Sampson told her.

“None of us have a good feeling about this,” Abe told her. “Which is why Alejandro left Tobias here for a while longer.”

“Just let us take care of you, Immy,” Jenner said to her. “You’re the best part of us and none of us want you at risk.” His lips landed on her forehead and if she hadn’t been so unwell, then her body might have reacted more to the feel of his lips against her skin.

“Okie-dokie,” she said.

“Such a good girl for me,” Jenner whispered in her ear.

All right, no matter how ill she was, she still reacted to that. There was nothing that Immy loved more than being called a good girl.

Well, maybe there were one or two other things that she liked. Like being kissed. Carried around. Yeah, she liked those things too. Being held on a lap and fed.

Urgh, she had a problem.

She just wanted to be taken care of. Coddled and loved.

Stupid life meant that couldn’t happen all the time, though.

And, unfortunately, it seemed like she had to be really ill in order to get everything she wanted.

Kind of sucked.

Shit. Wait. She forgot that Jenner could read her mind today. Had he heard all of that.

“Did you hear that?” she asked him.

“Hear what?” Jenner asked.

“Me thinking about my favorite things.”

Jenner smiled down at her, brushing her hair back off her face. “You didn’t say anything about your favorite things. You want to tell me?”

She shook her head, then winced as it thumped. “Immy not feeling well.”

“I know, baby,” he soothed. “Let’s get this medicine into you and then I’ll take you back to bed.”

“You will?” she said. “Will you carry Immy?”

“Of course. Open wide.”

Immy opened wide. Because she was a good girl, after all. She always did what she was told.

When Immy was sick, it could be harder to get her to do what she was told. Thankfully, today, she seemed to be determined to be a good girl.

God, Jenner fucking hated when she was ill.

And he really hated how a simple cold or flu could turn into something really nasty with her if they weren’t careful.

After taking her medicine, he lifted her back onto his hip. She curled around him like a baby monkey clinging to its mama.

“That’s it, precious girl. Hold onto me.”

Hold on to Daddy.

Fuck.

When she was ill, she also seemed to regress. He wasn’t sure why Immy was always so insistent that she wasn’t a Little. Maybe she was still learning things about herself. Like he was. Because he thought he might be a Daddy. Were there classes he could take? Would he be able to sneak to the club without anyone finding out?

Jenner carried her into her bedroom. Her bed was a mess. Abe was behind him, carrying more medication, Gatorade, and dry toast.

Not that she’d likely eat.

“Sit down on the armchair with her and I’ll change the sheets on her bed,” Abe said, setting everything down on the bedside table.

“Noo,” she moaned. “They’re all gross.”

“You did it for me the other day,” Abe said to her as he stripped the bed.

Isaiah walked in silently and started to help.

“That’s different,” Immy grumbled.

“Why?” Jenner asked her, sitting on the chair and settling her sideways on his lap.

Sampson stuck his head in and saw what they were doing before disappearing. Hopefully to get clean sheets.

“Because Abe was ill.”

“I was fine,” Abe told her, coming over to crouch in front of her. “And Imms, you’re the one who is sick now.”

“Noo,” she groaned. “I don’t wanna be. I’m so tired of being sick all the time.”

Jenner didn’t like the defeated note in her voice. Immy was never defeated. She usually met life head-on with a smile and more enthusiasm than the rest of them could muster.

Now, she sounded far too tired.

“I know you are, Imms,” Abe said carefully. “But we’re here. We’ll take care of you. We’ll get through this like we do everything.”

“There’s so much to get through, though,” she said as Sampson walked back in with clean sheets. “It feels like there’s something all the time. We get through one thing and something else happens. When do we just get a chance to live in peace?”

Jenner hugged her tight, rocking her back and forth as he glanced at the others. It was a fair question. It did feel like life kept trying to knock them around with one thing after another. And, no doubt, it felt worse for Immy who had to be careful of her health or she could get very ill.

“I promise there will be a time when we don’t feel like we’re always fighting for our freedom, for our peace,” he told her.

Although he knew he shouldn’t really make such promises.

He just wanted that for her.

Jenner kissed the top of her head, breathing in her scent. Maybe there was a way for her to get some peace, though. When she was in Little headspace, she wouldn’t have to spend time concerning herself with adult worries.

“I feel all gross,” she said before coughing. “And you guys shouldn’t be near me. You might catch the lurgy.”

“Don’t care about that, baby,” Jenner told her. “Do you want a bath?”

“Shower.”

“You can’t get into the shower on your own, you might get dizzy and fall over,” Jenner told her. He didn’t even like the idea of her in the bath. But he could bathe her with her underwear on.

“I can get her into the bath,” Abe said, frowning at him.

“I got this.” Jenner glared back at him. What did he think he was going to do? “I’ll bathe her wearing her top.”

Which was actually his top. He thought that he’d lost that T-shirt a long time ago. Hmm, seemed there was a thief in the house, stealing his things.

And he liked that.

A lot.

“It isn’t anything he hasn’t seen before,” Immy said, her eyes closing.

Jenner gaped down at her. What was she talking about?

“What?” Abe asked in a low, dark voice. “What does she mean by that?”

“I don’t know. Immy, what does that mean?” Jenner asked.

“What?” She opened her eyes and gaze around at them all. “You’ve all seen boobs before, right? Immy’s boobs aren’t anything special. Kind of small. Not that exciting.”

Oh. That’s what she’d meant.

“Sampson, can you run the bath?” Jenner asked.

“Noo,” she complained. “He does it too cold cause he says I’ll burn myself. And he doesn’t use bubbles cause he says I’ll slip over. I want Issy or Abby to do it.”

“I’ll do it if you stop calling me Abby,” Abe told her.

“You’ll do it anyway, cause you love me,” she replied.

She totally had him pegged. Had them all pegged. Because there was nothing that they wouldn’t do for her.

Abe disappeared into the bathroom with a sigh. They heard the water running and Immy groaned.

“What is it?” he asked.

“Now I got to go pee,” she complained.

“All right, I’ll carry you to the toilet.” Jenner stood with her in his arms and walked in to find that Abe was squirting bubble bath into the bath water.

“She needs to pee.”

“I’ll help her,” Abe said, standing.

Jenner immediately shook his head. “I have her.”

Abe eyed him with an unfair amount of suspicion. What the hell did he think he was going to do? Then he nodded and left, closing the bathroom door behind him.

Jenner set Immy on her feet in front of the toilet and she swayed. “Immy don’t wanna be sick.”

“I know, baby.”

“Sucks.”

“I know it does.”

“Is it ‘cause Immy was a bad girl?” she asked.

He was reaching under her T-shirt to pull her panties down when he paused. “What are you talking about? How was Immy a bad girl?”

She blinked down at him. “Forced you to kiss me.”

Shit.

Fuck.

Was that what she thought? How could she think that? Forced him? Immy weighed a good eighty pounds less than him and she had no real strength in her arms. How could she ever force him?

Not that she would even have to.

And maybe she’d started the kiss, but he’d sure as heck finished it.

“Immy, you did nothing wrong,” he told her firmly. “You did not force me.”

She sniffled. “Felt so bad. Think Immy has ruined everything now. Lost your friendship. Can’t even work together now because you avoid me. So dumb.” She pinched the back of her hand. “So stupid.”

“Stop that,” he said in alarm, grabbing hold of her hand. But she drew her hand away and pinched it again.

“Immy. Stop that, now.” He used his sternest voice and to his shock it worked.

She froze.

“You do not hurt yourself. Understand me? Not ever.”

Another sniffle. “But Immy was bad. Deserves to be punished.”

“Immy was not bad and she certainly does not deserve to be punished. And if she did, I would do the punishing, not her. Understand me?”

“You’d take away my Twizzlers?” she cried.

Or put you over my knee.

But he refrained from saying that.

“And I’m sorry I’ve been avoiding you. That was wrong of me and I won’t do it anymore.”

“Do you need to be punished?” she asked.

“Probably,” he admitted.

“Can I do it?”

He snorted. “How would you do it?”

“I don’t know. Maybe I’d take away your mashed potatoes for a week.” She grinned at him.

Sassy brat.

“You can’t take away my mashed potatoes. Mashed potatoes are life. They’re a necessity. Like breathing.”

Or peeing.

Which she still hadn’t done.

She snorted. Or he thought that was what she was trying to do. Instead, she ended up sneezing.

“Eww. Gross.”

He grabbed some tissues and wiped her nose for her. She started swaying and he grabbed her hips, worried that she was about to collapse.

“Let’s get you on the toilet.” He drew down her panties and helped guide her onto the toilet.

Then he took a few steps back and gave her his back, turning on the water.

When he heard the toilet flush, he turned the water off.

“Okay, Immy?” he asked, still giving her privacy.

“Uh-huh.”

He heard the splash of water and turned quickly to find that she was already getting into the bath, her arm over her breasts.

“Baby, what are you doing? Be careful!” He rushed toward her, coming up short as he saw that she was crying. “What’s wrong? Are you in pain? That’s it, I’m calling Eric.”

“No! No, don’t. I’m just . . . sad.”

Fuck.

He didn’t like that at all. He crouched next to the bath and wiped the tears off her flushed cheeks. His poor girl.

“Why?”

“I don’t know. Because I messed us up.”

“You didn’t mess us up, baby,” Jenner reassured her. “We’re fine. There is nothing wrong.”

“Promise?”

“I promise, my precious girl.” He picked up her hand and kissed the top of it. Shit. She felt so warm.

Was it the bath?

He placed his hand on her forehead. No. She seemed to be burning even hotter. Maybe a bath hadn’t been a good idea.

“We need to get you out of the bath.”

“But Immy just got into the bath. Immy wants to stay.”

“Well, Immy doesn’t always get what she wants,” he said sternly.

“That’s not very nice, Jenny.”

Another sniffle.

But he was used to this when she was ill. And he had also learned not to back down and give her everything she desired.

Which was actually really difficult to do.

Because all he wanted was for Immy to be happy.

So ignoring her grumbles and complaints, he lifted her out of the bath and set her down on her feet before grabbing a towel.

He tried not to look, he really did.

But it was impossible.

And the glimpse of creamy white skin, of her small breasts tipped with pink nipples had him groaning.

Quickly, he slipped the towel around her.

“Are you all right, Jenny?” she asked, swaying slightly.

“Yeah, baby. I’m good.”

“Sure? You kind of look light-headed. Like all of your blood has rushed south or something.”

He shot her a suspicious look. Did she know that his dick had just gotten hard and thick?

But, no, she just gave him an innocent look back, her gaze nowhere near his dick.

Okay. Must have been an innocent observation.

“I’m just fine, baby. Let’s get you into bed.”

25

Immy was so naughty.

She’d noticed Jenner’s dick pressing against his pajama pants as he’d caught sight of her half-naked body. Then pretended she hadn’t.

Did want her?

But maybe wanting her wasn’t the issue.

Perhaps he’d regretted what they’d done because he didn’t want to ruin their friendship.

She could understand that.

Urgh.

She was too sick for this. So she pushed it to one side. Right now, Jenner was taking care of her. He was touching her. And it was heaven.

Even if she was blazing hot with a fever and felt like her head was stuffed with a thousand feathers.

It was awful.

But at least she was clean and her sheets were changed. Now, she was sitting up and trying to avoid the spoonful of soup that Jenner was trying to get her to eat.

“Immy, eat the soup.”

“I’m not hungry. I just wanna sleep,” she grumbled. “Where’s Snowy?”

He sighed. “All right, baby. Just let me check your temperature.”

She opened her mouth without complaint. Urgh, it felt like there were shards of glass in her throat.

This was awful.

“Still a bit high. But the fever reducer seems to be working, at least.”

“Can you put a movie on for me?” she said as she snuggled down under the covers and he tucked them around her.

“Sure thing, baby.” He turned on her television and found one of her favorite movies.

“You won’t leave, will you?” she asked.

She knew it was unfair of her to ask that. He had things to do. She should let him go. But she didn’t want to be on her own. And she wanted Jenner.

He knew how to take care of her the best.

His face softened. “No, baby. I’ll stay here. I’ll just go get dressed. All right?”

Good.

Immy settled in to watch the movie as Jenner left. It didn’t take him long to return and he was dressed in jeans and a T-shirt, carrying his notebook. He moved an armchair over next to the bed, then started writing in his notebook while she watched her movie.

Until gradually, she slipped off into sleep.

Tobias felt like he was losing his mind.

Being kept from his girl was completely unacceptable.

Sure, she didn’t know that she was his girl yet. He was still going slow-ish.

Immy was a forever girl.

Immy was his forever girl.

And that was why he was doing this right. He knew he had to pull her away from Jenner. That crush had to be slowly stifled in order for him to have a chance.

Lately, it had seemed like Jenner had done the work for him. Oh, he didn’t know what had happened between them.

Only that over this last few weeks they’d barely spent any time together.

Leaving Immy for Tobias.

But he was concerned that Alejandro would pull him back before he had Immy in his net. So now he had to move quicker.

Which wasn’t easy when nearly two days had passed since he’d last seen her.

He’d woken up yesterday morning and gone looking for her only for Sampson to completely block him, telling him that she was sick and that he wasn’t needed at the moment.

That was it.

That was all that bastard had told him.

All any of them had said.

Well, he wasn’t taking that anymore. He snuck through the backdoor of the house after turning off the alarm. Then he turned it back on and started to move to the stairs. Isaiah would be in his room, no doubt. Abe was out; he’d seen him leave about thirty minutes ago.

That just left Sampson and Jenner.

Tobias walked up the stairs and headed toward Immy’s room. He knew exactly which steps to take and which ones to avoid.

This wasn’t his first rodeo. He’d figured that all out on the first day he’d been here. This also wasn’t his first time sneaking up to check on Immy. Yeah, he’d be in a lot of trouble if he was caught.

But he didn’t intend on getting caught so that fact was moot.

It was late, well after eleven. Which did make him wonder where Abe was going.

Then again, Abe wasn’t actually his concern.

Immy was.

He had to turn off the motion lights that Jenner seemed to have had installed everywhere. They made his job of getting to her room undetected harder.

Tobias quietly slid open her door.

Hmm. There was no one in here? That was unexpected. But he was glad. Tobias moved over to the bed. There was a nightlight on, which gave him enough light to take her in.

He sat on the armchair next to her bed. He couldn’t stay, unfortunately. He fully expected one of the guys would be back soon. They wouldn’t leave her alone for long.

Reaching over, he placed his hand on the back of her head. She felt warm. He frowned, not liking this at all. Everyone seemed very worried about her. Was this more than just the flu? They’d even gotten the doctor here to check on her. He was some kind of friend of theirs. Tobias knew there had to be stuff that they weren’t telling him.

Yep. He didn’t like not knowing everything about her.

He moved his fingers to take her pulse, noting that there was a thermometer and a blood pressure machine on the bedside table.

“Toby?” she whispered.

Toby? No one called him Toby. Not even his mother.

“Tobias, sweetness.”

“Immy likes Toby. What Immy wants, she gets.”

He raised his eyebrows at that statement. “Is that so?”

“It is so.” She nodded her head, then winced. “Immy gots a headache.”

“Do you always talk about yourself in the third person when you’re ill?”

“Immy does not do that. Pass me some water.”

Okay, so she got some leniency because she wasn’t feeling well, but not so much that she thought she didn’t have to use her manners.

“Excuse me? What do you say?”

“Um, pass me some water, Toby.”

“I don’t think so.” He put his hands on his hips as he glared down at her. “What about your manners?”

“Ohh. Those,” she said dismissively.

“Yes, those, Little girl.”

“Immy isn’t a Little girl. She’s a goddess. A sexy, gorgeous god-god-goddess!” she sneezed loudly. “Oops. Need a tissue.”

“Immy can be a goddess and a Little girl. Also, just because she is a goddess does not mean that she can get away without using her manners.” He grabbed hold of a couple of tissues and used them to wipe her nose. “So what do you say?”

“Thank you, Toby.”

“Thank you, Tobias. Or thank you, Papa. Thank you, Toby is not happening.”

She sighed. “I tolds you, I’m not a Little.”

Really? Because she was sounding and acting very Little right now.

“I think that’s a conversation we really need to have another day.” He grabbed the glass of water which had a metal straw sticking out of it. Then he held the straw to her lips. She sucked on it and sighed, smacking her lips when she was finished.

“Good, sweetness?”

“Yeppers.” She slumped back on the pillows. “Immy tired now.”

“I can see that. Does Immy know what’s wrong with her?” he asked carefully. He wasn’t sure how much she would remember of this conversation so he had to watch what he said.

“Immy got the flu. Eric said. Don’t like Eric. Likes to stick things up Immy’s bottom.”

“He what?” he half-yelled. “I’ll fucking kill him.”

“She’s talking about a thermometer. And some medicine. And it’s not that he likes to do it, Immy,” Jenner said, walking into the bedroom. He eyed Tobias with interest. “It’s easier on her stomach. Sometimes, her body rejects oral medication when she’s ill.”

“Yeah, but what’s with the thermometer in the bottom?” Immy muttered as she snuggled under the covers. “There’s no need for it, I tell ya! No need! It’s like he taked plea-plea-pleasure . . . achoo . . . in sticking things in my bottom.”

Jenner moved around him to grab some tissues and leaned over Immy, wiping her nose. Then he spoke to her quietly as he brushed the hair off her face.

“Don’t worry about Eric and his obsession with your bottom. You know he’s just a bit old-school. He thinks that a rectal thermometer works better than an oral one.”

This wasn’t good.

Not good at all.

And he wasn’t talking about Eric’s obsession with Immy’s bottom. Although he didn’t like that.

He was talking about the way Jenner was looking at Immy. As though she was his world. And she seemed to be just as wrapped up in him.

Was Tobias losing her? When he’d just gained her attention?

“Go to sleep now, baby,” Jenner said to her quietly. “I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.”

“Promise,” she said as she hugged her owl.

“Yep. Right here. I’m staying all night.” Jenner wasn’t looking at her as he promised her that.

Nope. He was staring straight at Tobias.

Tobias got the warning. But that didn’t mean he would heed it. He waited until Immy was snoring adorably, before he nodded at the bathroom.

Jenner leaned over Immy and placed a kiss on her forehead.

Yeah, Tobias was getting the message loud and clear. He stepped into the bathroom and waited for Jenner to join him.

“What were you doing in her room?” Jenner demanded.

He raised an eyebrow at the aggressiveness in the other man’s voice. Not that he could blame him. He’d likely be going for blood if he’d found someone in his girl’s room who wasn’t supposed to be there.

So he couldn’t quite understand why he wasn’t more upset about Jenner being here with her.

Maybe because no one knows she’s your girl yet.

Maybe . . .

“I came to check on her.” He crossed his arms over his chest and leaned back against the vanity.

It was curious that he didn’t feel like going for Jenner’s blood. There was obviously something between the two of them. And he’d just said that he was staying with her the whole night.

So yeah, he should be feeling bloodthirsty.

“At eleven-fifteen at night?” Jenner asked.

Tobias shrugged. “Nobody would tell me how she was. No one would let me in here to see her. So I had to do it myself.”

Jenner eyed him. “If I told Alejandro you snuck into her room, what do you think he would do?”

Shoot first and ask questions later.

But Tobias didn’t allow that thought to appear on his face. He simply shrugged. “We’ll never know since you’re not going to tell him.”

“I’m not? Why not?”

“Because Immy likes me. If Alejandro has to send someone else here, she might not like them. She might not listen to them the way she listens to me.” Sometimes. He was still working on that part. “And I don’t think she’d be happy if I ended up six feet under. Plus, I’m here to protect her. I was concerned about her. It’s not wrong to be concerned about your charge.”

“It is wrong to sneak in here.” Jenner sighed.

“I’m the one who has been taking care of her while you’ve been ignoring her.”

Jenner flinched.

It was a low blow. He knew that. But all was fair in war and winning Immy.

The prize was worth whatever low blow tactics he had to engage in.

“That was a misunderstanding and it won’t be happening anymore. I won’t tell Alejandro about this, but you aren’t to sneak back into her room. Understand me?”

“Sure. I understand.” Didn’t mean he agreed. But Jenner didn’t seem to see the difference or the fact he hadn’t given his word.

The other man wasn’t a fool. But he did look exhausted. Tobias guessed he’d been taking care of Immy since she got ill.

Something that he should be doing.

“You look tired,” Tobias told him. “You should get some sleep.”

“I’ll sleep when she’s better.”

“You’re pretty worried considering it’s just a flu. Not usually something you’d get a doctor in for.”

Jenner startled, then looked at him. “Shit. I don’t know why I thought you would know. She wouldn’t tell you. Immy hates talking about her health.”

Yeah. Tobias really didn’t like that he didn’t know what was going on. Someone should have told him. Immy had just brushed it off as vitamins.

He was beginning to see that Immy lied sometimes.

“I don’t think I should say too much,” Jenner added.

“Yeah? And what if she gets sick when I’m the only one around?”

“Then call someone.” Jenner sighed. “Look, she has a poor immune system. Likely that way from birth but it didn’t help that she missed a number of vaccinations growing up because the Deity didn’t believe in the Devil’s medicine. So now, she gets sick easily and when she does, she can get really ill. It doesn’t take much for a cold to turn into pneumonia and for her to end up in the hospital. I know it might seem like we’re all overprotective of her, always pushing her to rest and take her medication . . . but for years we’ve watched her suffer. She’s been in the hospital a number of times and it’s fucking scary. So we try our best to keep her healthy.”

“Got it,” Tobias said. Weak immune system? “So should she be going to things like concerts with you? To places like hotels? Supermarkets?”

Dirty bars that looked like they hadn’t been cleaned in years and whose inhabitants didn’t look much better?

“Likely not,” Jenner replied with a small smile as he glanced through the door to where Immy slept. “But try telling her that.”

Oh, he would tell her. But it wouldn’t be phrased as a request or question. She’d simply do as she was told.

“I once tried to put my foot down. I told her that she wasn’t needed at my concerts anymore. She got so mad at me. Said if she couldn’t do the things she enjoyed, then what was the point of living anymore. That scared me. Because I can’t imagine a life without Immy in it. If I could control every aspect of her life, I would. But we lived with someone like that for years. So we balance keeping her safe with letting her live. I know we don’t always get it right. We’ve always protected Immy. Taken care of her. She’s always seen the bright side of life, even at the cult. I don’t know how she did it. You don’t know how it feels to have one person have complete control over you.”

Hmm. That was debatable.

Jenner smiled. “Things could be terrible and Immy would smile or make a joke or give us a compliment and it was like the world became lighter. Like it lit up. Just being around her made everything feel better.”

Fuck. Tobias didn’t want to feel sorry for him or understand him.

Or fucking like him.

But it seemed like it was too late. He already felt all of those things.

26

“Immy! What are you doing up?”

Unicorn poop.

She’d thought everyone was out of the house. Turning, she saw Jenner standing by the kitchen island.

“I woke up and I was thirsty.”

“Then why didn’t you call for me?” he asked, walking over and taking the soda out of her hand.

He put it back into the fridge and instead, drew out a carton of orange juice.

Nooo.

She didn’t want orange juice. She wanted soda.

“I didn’t think you were here. Aren’t you supposed to be at the studio?”

“I postponed that until tomorrow.”

“You did? Was that okay with everyone else?” she asked.

He just shrugged as he put the orange juice on the island. Then he picked her up by the hips and placed her on the counter. “Looking after you comes first.”

She sighed. “No, it doesn’t.”

“Yes, it does,” he said firmly. He half-filled her glass with juice and then held it up to her lips. “Open.”

“I wanted soda.”

“Soda isn’t good for you. Juice is. Open.”

“You say that to me a lot.”

“I say what a lot?” he asked.

“Open,” she said in a deep voice.

“Is that supposed to sound like me?” he asked, his lips twitching.

“It sounds exactly like you!”

“Not even close. You sound like a constipated chipmunk.”

She gasped. Loudly. “Well, maybe that’s what you sound like.”

It wasn’t. He sounded like caramel apples. Sweet on the outside and a bit tart and sharp underneath. Complex and delicious.

And now she wanted a caramel apple.

Instead, she took the glass from him and sipped on orange juice that she didn’t even like.

“I don’t like orange juice.”

“I know,” he said. “But you need the vitamin C so keep drinking. I’ll make you some breakfast.”

“I’m not hungry.”

He shot her a look. “You’ve barely eaten the last few days. You look like you’re feeling better so you’re going to eat. Or I’ll call Eric.”

“Hey! That’s not nice.”

“I bet he knows a way to get some food into you. I think they can put stuff through a tube into your stomach. They probably go through the butt.”

“They do not!”

Well, she didn’t think they did.

However, it was probably best that she didn’t find out.

“Fine. I’ll eat a tiny bit.” She watched him move around the kitchen and fought the urge to take over. Truthfully, she was feeling weak enough that she wasn’t sure it was a good idea for her to attempt to use the stove.

He scrambled the eggs and only had to fish out some egg shell twice. Which was pretty good for him. Then he buttered some toast and added it to the side of the plate.

Immy glanced down at the plate of food as he lifted her onto a stool. “Thanks, yummy.”

“Do you need me to feed you?” Jenner asked.

Yes.

No.

She had to stop relying on them all so much so she picked up the piece of toast. “No thanks. Um, you should go to your rehearsal. You’ve got another small tour coming up. How far away is that?”

“It’s this weekend.”

“What? Oh, unicorn poop. What day is it today?”

“Wednesday.”

“You need to get to the studio.”

“I’m right where I need to be,” he countered.

“Jenner! You need to go.”

“No.” He gave her a stern look. “And stop trying to get rid of me.”

“I’m not trying to get rid of you. But this is important. How much practice have you missed? Shoot. I need to go shower and check your messages and stuff.”

“Penny has been taking care of things.”

“Penny?” Penny had been fiddling with her system? Oh God, who knew what mess it was in? Penny generally just took care of the fan mail and the merch shop. And, honestly, she didn’t always do that great a job of that. “This is so bad. How many days have I been sick?”

“About five,” he told her.

“Unicorn poop and cupcakes,” she grumbled as she attempted to get off the stool. “Where is Abe? And Sampson?”

“Don’t even think about getting off that stool,” he told her. “You haven’t eaten any eggs.”

“I can’t! I don’t have time for food.”

“Immy! Sit your butt down.”

“What’s going on in here?”

She turned to see Tobias walking into the kitchen. Unfortunately, the room chose that moment to start spinning. She had no idea why. Rooms did what rooms wanted to do.

But she very nearly fell off the stool. She might have if Tobias hadn’t leaped forward and caught her.

“Shit. Cherry, you okay?” he asked as he righted her back on the stool.

“Yeppers. The world just started to spin a bit. I don’t know why. Stupid world. Stay still.”

“Or maybe you got dizzy,” Jenner suggested, rushing around with a bottle of Gatorade in his hand. “Here, you need to drink.”

“I don’t wanna,” she grumbled.

“Immy, drink,” Tobias said from behind her.

She blinked.

Okay. How had she ended up in one of her fantasies? Jenner in front of her, Tobias behind her.

Of course, in those fantasies, she wasn’t dressed in a pair of pajamas with wizard hats on them, with her messy hair in a bun that hadn’t been washed in days, and Jenner wasn’t trying to ply her with Gatorade.

But, hey, beggars couldn’t be choosers.

“Immy, open.”

Oh. My. God. This is what had happened in her dream! Only Jenner hadn’t been trying to get her to drink.

At least, not to drink Gatorade.

But she’d drink from his cock all day long.

Wait. That sounded wrong. She’d suck on his cock all day long.

Better, Immy. Better.

Wait.

She wasn’t talking out loud, was she?

She turned her head slightly toward Tobias. “I’m not talking out loud, am I?”

“Um, you mean right now?” Tobias asked.

“No, I meant before.”

“No. But now I want to know what you were saying.”

“Best not to ask,” she advised.

Whew.

“Open, Immy. You’re likely dehydrated. Unless you want me to call Eric,” Jenner said in a low voice.

“I think I might be understanding why I have an Eric aversion,” she muttered.

“You have an Eric aversion because you think that he’s always trying to stick stuff up your butt. Which, by the way, he could do to get you hydrated.”

Oh, heck, no.

“That is not happening! I will put slime in his shoes. Or a dead rat in his glove box.”

Yep.

That would be hilarious. If only she had a dead rat, access to his glove box, and an industrial suit so she could touch said dead rat.

“Immy, open your mouth and drink your drink like a good girl,” Tobias told her in a low voice. “Or I’m going to have to put you on my lap and feed you the drink like a bottle.”

Immy froze.

Oh heck no.

Had he really just said that to her?

Jenner gaped at Tobias.

Had he really just said that to Immy? Was he insane? Immy was adamant that she wasn’t a Little. Although he was certain now that she was. But she got upset when they talked about it.

So they’d stopped talking about it.

Only, she wasn’t getting upset right now.

In fact, she was looking strangely interested in what Tobias had just said. What was going on?

Had she decided to embrace her Little side? Or was it that she wanted Tobias to be her Daddy?

Do not.

You are not jealous. You have no right to be jealous.

Then she opened her mouth. And made a strange noise.

“Uh, man, you gonna give it to her?” Tobias asked.

Give it to her?

Yeah, he’d like to . . . oh wait, he was talking about the drink. Jenner placed the nozzle of the drink bottle in her mouth. She drank some down, closing her eyes tiredly.

“You’re exhausted, aren’t you, Cherry?” Tobias said gently. “You shouldn’t even be out of bed.” He raised accusing eyes to Jenner.

“I found her down here. I was going to get her back to bed after she ate something.”

Tobias stared down at the scrambled eggs. “Dude, she eats that and she’s gonna get food poisoning.”

“What? Why?”

“Because half of the eggs are raw. And is there still shell in it?”

Jenner grimaced. “Cooking isn’t my strong point.”

“I can see that,” Tobias replied. “How about I cook some breakfast?” He picked up the plate and walked around to the garbage bin, dumping the food.

“Who taught you to cook?” Immy asked.

“Self-taught. My mom used to work fourteen or sixteen hour days. When she got home, I wanted her to have something decent to eat. Also, I was a scrawny kid and I wanted to bulk up. It was kind of a necessity in the neighborhood I lived in.”

“You were scrawny?” Immy asked, sounding shocked.

“I didn’t come out looking like this, Cherry,” Tobias replied, sounding amused. “This took work.”

“It’s hard to imagine you as scrawny,” she told him. “Was your mom a good mom?”

“She was.” He gave her a strange look.

“Was?” she repeated quietly.

“Hmm. She died when I was nineteen. Got hit by a car as she was crossing the road.”

Immy gasped, tears filling her eyes. “I’m so sorry.”

“It was a while ago now, Cherry,” he said gently as he started cooking some eggs. “But I do miss her.”

Immy nodded. “I wonder if I ever loved my mom. Maybe before the cult, perhaps then she was a person and not a shell.”

“A shell?” Tobias asked. “What do you mean?”

Jenner could tell that Immy didn’t know how to explain her mom.

“Immy’s mom is basically a parrot,” Jenner said. “Whatever would come of her dad’s mouth, her mother repeated. She was a complete shell. No personality. No thoughts of her own. It was kind of freaky.”

Freaky was one word for it.

“She would never go against him,” Immy said. “At least, not as far back as I can remember. No matter what he did.”

“What he did?” Tobias asked in a quiet voice.

Tobias’s soft tone fooled her into thinking he wasn’t that concerned about what she was saying. That he was calm.

Turns out, she should have paid closer attention.

To him and to Jenner.

That’s what happened when you were recovering from the flu, though. Sometimes, you didn’t guard your words as closely as you should.

“He was always berating me for being a child. Saying that I should grow up. Stop being so dumb, so stupid, such a child. I don’t remember ever having a toy. I knew about them from what the others told me. Sometimes, the Deity would take one of the kids into town with him. But never me. Oh, except for the time we snuck into town to watch a movie. Jenner spent most of the movie with his hands over my eyes.” She turned her head to give the other man a mock-glare.

“It was a horror. You would have had nightmares.”

She shrugged. “We were living in a real-life horror movie, how would that have been worse?”

Jenner winced. “I didn’t know your dad was so hard on you, baby. Why didn’t you tell us?”

“Why would I do that? Everyone had bad stuff going on. My parents were just . . . well, my father was overly critical of everything I did. And my mother parroted him. He told me that once the Deity found a husband for me, I would finally have to grow up and then I would be worth something. As a breeder. My womb was the only thing that made me worthwhile. That made him want to keep me alive.”

Jenner sucked in a breath while Tobias suddenly picked up an egg and threw it against the wall.

She stared at the smashed egg in shock.

“That was fucking unsatisfying,” Tobias snarled. “That motherfucker. How could he say that to you? His fucking daughter!”

“It really wasn’t that bad.” And she decided not to point out his swearing. Maybe he did need a subscription rate for the swear jar.

It had been bad, though. Because it hadn’t just been once. His comments had been unrelenting. All the time. All she heard was how useless she was. How she wouldn’t be anything until she had a child. How she had to stop acting like a useless child all the time.

“You’re squirming,” Jenner pointed out. “So it really was that bad. You never told me this.” He half-turned her so she could look up into his face. The pain there made her flinch.

“I didn’t think it was worth telling anyone. And I had you guys to take care of me. I wasn’t alone. You guys were always there when I needed you to be. And Abe even made me that doll once. I had everything I needed.”

“That doll was made of fucking sticks and string,” Jenner said in a choked voice.

“I loved that doll. I called her Sticky. Not very original now that I think about it.”

“What happened after the cult was raided?” Tobias asked. “Please fucking tell me that your bastard father was arrested.”

She gave Tobias a surprised look. “No. He wasn’t a Sentinel, he was a sheep. But he was good at talking.”

“Believe it or not, Immy’s parents were some of the better ones. Well, I thought they were. Her dad convinced the authorities that he’d been brainwashed and once he’d seen the truth, he was scared to try and leave for fear of the Deity and Sentinels retaliation. And Immy’s mom backed him up.”

“You . . . you lived with him after?” Tobias asked in a choked voice.

“You’re not going to throw another egg, are you?” she asked.

“Fuck. Fuck!”

“It’s all right, things were actually better after we left the cult. Abe was with me.”

“That makes it okay?” Tobias asked.

“It actually did. We were given a place to live and my father got a job. He didn’t much like it, but it meant he was gone a lot. The guys lived close by and we all went to school together. And with Abe there, my father stopped making those remarks. I mean, occasionally he’d say something if Abe wasn’t around to hear. But, actually, it was kind of peaceful. My mom spent lots of time in her room, I don’t know what she did in there. But she wasn’t paying attention to me, which suited me fine. Abe and I spent most of our time with the others.”

Tobias shook his head. “I’m gonna need to pay your father a visit.”

“Why?” She glanced from the smashed egg to him.

Tobias leaned across the counter. “Because he needs to know that no one treats my . . . you like that.”

“Well, you can visit him but he won’t pay you much attention,” she told him. “He died close to two years ago. And my mom . . . well, she ended up taking her own life soon after.”

Jenner hugged her tight, rocking her back and forth. Turning her face, she buried it into his neck.

“I can’t believe I just dumped that all on you,” she muttered. “Sorry.”

“Never be sorry,” Jenner told her as he rubbed his hand up and down her back. “I knew your mother was basically a parrot and that your dad could be harsh, but I never knew how harsh.”

“I didn’t want to bother you guys. You always had things worse than me. It seemed silly to complain about something so . . . so inconsequential.”

Jenner drew her head back, staring down at her sternly. “You listen to me, baby girl. Nothing about you is or could ever be inconsequential. And whatever you are going through . . . I want to know about. Understand?”

She stared up at him in shock. He sounded so stern. So forceful.

“Understand me?”

“I understand,” she whispered.

“That’s my good girl.” He cupped the side of her face.

She liked being his good girl. More than was probably healthy.

“It’s in the past, though. It hardly matters now.”

“It matters if it affects you,” Tobias told her.

“We’ve all got stuff from our past that affects us,” she said dismissively. “And I’m fine.”

“Right, fine. Except for the fact that you deny your Little side,” Jenner said to her quietly.

She stiffened. Nope. No. She was not talking about this. Jenner had broached this with her before. So had Abe and Cat. But just because she might like sleeping with a stuffed toy didn’t mean she was a Little. There were lots of people who loved Harry Potter, who weren’t Littles.

And she couldn’t be a Little.

Because she had to grow up. Be strong. Stop being so ridiculously childish.

Unicorn poop.

Now her father was in her head. She knew she shouldn’t have spoken about him.

“He’s like Rumpelstiltskin,” she muttered.

“What? Who is?” Tobias asked.

“My father. Say his name and he appears. Poof. I need to go back to bed.”

“You haven’t eaten any of your breakfast,” Jenner protested.

“I’m sorry. I’m not hungry anymore.”

Jenner started swearing quietly, but she couldn’t bring herself to tell him off. Instead, she attempted to slide off his lap. He tightened his hold on her.

“Baby, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have brought that up.”

“It’s all right. I want to go to bed. Please let me go.”

“I’ll carry you up.” Jenner stood with her in his arms.

“You don’t have to.”

“Twinkles, I know I don’t have to. I want to,” he told her as he carried her upstairs. He turned her so she was pressed to his chest. She glanced over his shoulder at Tobias who was staring after her, his face tortured.

Cupcakes.

She hadn’t meant to do that to him. To upset him.

Immy didn’t want to make anyone upset. She smiled at him, aware it probably looked a bit sad. He had his fists clenched as he leaned them on the bench.

And he didn’t smile back.

“I’m sorry, Jenner,” she told him as they reached her bedroom.

He sat her on the bed and then sat, facing her. “Why are you sorry? If anyone should be apologizing, it should definitely be me.”

She tilted her head to the side. “Why?”

“Because I’ve been a shit friend.”

“Really? Wow, if the guy who has been looking after me day and night is a bad friend, then I’d really like to see a good one.”

He smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “I’ve been avoiding you and that hurt you and I’m sorry. I just . . . ” He shook his head. “This isn’t the time or place. Just know that I love you, Immy. I wish I’d known the extent that your dad was being an asshole.”

“There was nothing any of us could have done.”

“Maybe not. That was the worst thing about that place. The feeling of helplessness. Of being out of control. I have to have control, Immy.”

He had his hands clenched and there was a strange look on his face. One that scared her.

“You have control now.” She placed her hands on his hands, but he stood and they dropped away.

“I don’t. Not enough. But I’m getting there. I will be worthy of you, Immy. I promise.” Turning, he strode to the door. Then he turned. “And you shouldn’t let your father’s words stop you from getting what you need. He might have called you childish and immature, but I happen to think that you are the best person I’ve ever met. I love it when you laugh and play. When you’re carefree and happy. That makes me happy.”

She gaped after him.

What in the unicorn poop had just happened?

Tobias finished cleaning up the broken egg, glancing up as Jenner walked back into the kitchen. The other man started pacing. He was like a boiling kettle about to spill over.

“Immy all right?” he asked, feeling surprisingly calm considering he’d just been throwing eggs. Well, one egg. But he’d wanted to throw the whole fucking carton.

“I can’t believe that bastard used to say those things to her. I knew he was an asshole. A selfish dick. Fucking bastard. Wish I could dig him up and piss on his dead body.”

Tobias slowly nodded. “Yeah. I get that. I can make it happen.”

Jenner stopped and gaped at him. “You’re not serious.”

“Sure, I am.” He watched as the other man swallowed heavily. Then he sat at the kitchen island. “Fuck. Fuck! That’s likely the reason why she denies that she’s a Little. She tries to suppress it.”

“Probably. Most of it, anyway.”

“She should be free to be whoever she wants. She should never be limited by that asshole.”

“No, she shouldn’t be.”

“Immy shouldn’t be limited by anything,” Jenner said. “She gets whatever she wants and I’m going to see that happens.”

“She’ll probably need help accepting her Little side.”

“You know about Littles because of Cat? Or do you have more experience than that?” Jenner asked him bluntly.

“More experience than that. I’ve been in several relationships, and all of my partners were submissive. Two were Littles.”

“I’ve gone to the club. Spent time with Littles. Time with Cat and Maeve, obviously. But I’ve never dated anyone who was a Little. I’ve barely dated.”

“And yet, from what I’ve seen, all of you act as Immy’s Daddy.”

Jenner gave him a shocked look.

He didn’t know why he was telling him this. He certainly didn’t want to help the other guy gain more of Immy’s affection and love. Nope, he should be actively trying to separate them so he could move on in.

But, fuck, for some reason he couldn’t kick this man when he looked so fucking devastated. When he was upset because of what had been done to his girl.

Their girl.

No. Nope.

He wasn’t going to share her. Immy was going to be his. Tobias could be a selfish asshole with the things that belonged to him. Everyone knew that.

And yet . . . would it be bad to have someone else who was looking out for his girl? Watching over her.

Fuck.

“I’ve got that concert this weekend,” Jenner said suddenly. “Immy won’t be able to come with us, now. She’ll have to stay here. With you.”

“She will,” Tobias said.

“You care about her, don’t you?”

“Yes. I do.”

Jenner nodded. “Just make sure you look after her.” Jenner turned and walked away.

Fucking hell.

He wanted to hate the other man. He wanted to take him down.

What he didn’t want was to feel sorry for him. Or to admire the way he loved Immy. Because Tobias couldn’t be that fucking selfless.

27

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

Immy let out a cry of surprise. She turned on the step-stool to find Tobias glaring up at her.

“Oh, hello,” she said. “What are you doing?”

Tobias raised an eyebrow. “I think that’s the question I should be asking, don’t you?”

“Umm, well, I think it’s obvious what I’m doing.” She smiled at him. “But now that you’re here, you can hand me things.”

“That’s not happening.”

She stuck her lower lip out. “Why not?”

“Because there is no way you’re standing on that ladder while I hand you stuff.”

“I’d hardly call it a ladder. More like a tall step-stool.”

“Immy, get down. Now.”

“You are so bossy,” she grumbled as she started moving down the steps. “It’s not attractive, you know.”

He reached up and grabbed her hips, lifting her the rest of the way. “You like it.”

“That’s a rather arrogant statement,” she said, even as she discreetly sniffed him.

God, he always smelled so good. She couldn’t really describe his scent. A little spicy, a bit woodsy. All masculine.

“You’re bossy and arrogant,” she told him, spinning and putting her hands on her hips.

“You’re just full of compliments today,” he told her.

“Those weren’t compliments!” She tapped her feet and pointed at him. “Arrogant and bossy are not good things to be.”

“Seems to be working out okay for me. Now, naughty and sassy, those are not good things to be. At least, for your butt.”

She gasped so hard that she nearly tripped over her own feet. “Are you saying I’m naughty and sassy?”

“Yep.”

“And that you’ll . . . you’ll . . .”

“Smack your butt? Yep. I’ll smack your butt if I see you climbing a ladder again.”

Tobias eyed her closely as he said that. She guessed he might be testing how she would react to that threat after the way she’d reacted the other week when he’d actually smacked her butt.

She tried not to think about her reaction. Things between them had been a bit strange since, but he hadn’t tried to spank her again.

And it wasn’t like she was scared of him, she’d been taken by surprise, so she just gave him a sassy look back.

“Huh. Rude. And, again, it’s not a ladder, it’s a step-stool.”

“Sweetness, it’s over four feet tall. It’s a ladder. What were you thinking?”

“That I wanted to get a head start on the Christmas decorations.”

“Cherry, Christmas isn’t for another eight weeks.”

“Actually, it’s seven weeks. Way past the time that the Christmas decorations should be up.”

“Don’t they go up in December?”

“No, no, no. I am not spending three days putting up Christmas decorations only to enjoy them for three weeks! I want to enjoy them for at least six. But now that you’re here, you can help.”

“Three days? Who spends three days putting up Christmas decorations?” he asked.

“Me! Because I’m not a Grinch. Which I’m starting to think you are. Oh, that reminds me. I need to get you Christmas pajamas.”

“I don’t need pajamas,” he told her.

“Sure you do. What size are you? Extra-extra-large for your ego?”

“Brat. I’m not extra-extra-large. And I don’t wear pajamas.”

“Then what do you wear to bed? A T-shirt and boxers?”

“Nope.”

She stared up at him expectantly. Then he grinned. It was a wicked grin.

“Well?” she said impatiently. What was the big secret?

“I don’t wear anything at all.”

Oh unicorn poop.

She really shouldn’t have asked.

“I shouldn’t have asked.” She put her hands over her eyes as though he was naked right now.

He started to laugh and she moved her hands, staring up at him in wonder. “You’re so sexy when you laugh.”

Oh cupcakes!

Why had she said that?

“I mean, uh, I mean, I like your laugh!”

“You think I’m sexy.” His eyes were half-lidded as he gazed at her.

“No, no, no. I do not think you’re sexy! I mean you’re handsome, but you’re not sexy!”

“Is that so? What if I took off my shirt, would you think I’m sexy then?” He reached for the bottom of his T-shirt and she squealed, covering her eyes again.

Only this time, she parted her fingers slightly so she could peek out.

Hey! A girl could only be so good. And she was willing to bet that he had an amazing body.

“I can see you peeking,” he told her. “Want to see what I’ve got under this T-shirt?”

“No,” she squealed, dropping her hands as he picked her up and carried her to the sofa, setting her down on it. “And what is with everyone picking me up and putting me wherever they want to?”

He crouched in front of her. “You don’t like it?”

Oh cupcakes.

“And before you answer, you should remember that I don’t like to be lied to.”

She sighed, shoulders slumping. “I don’t think it’s lying, exactly. More like exaggerating the truth.”

He gave her a stern look.

“Fine. I like being carried around.”

“You say it like it’s a bad thing.”

Immy bit her lower lip until he reached up to pull it out of her teeth. “Isn’t it?”

“I don’t think so. You can like what you like, as long as it’s not harming anyone.”

“But isn’t it harming everyone’s backs?”

His face grew serious. “Are you saying you’re too heavy for me to carry?”

“Um, considering I’m a grown woman, yes.” Why was he upset about that?

“That’s the last time you’ll do that.”

“Do what?” she asked, feeling bewildered.

“Put yourself down. Don’t like it. Don’t do it.”

Oh yeah. He’d told her that before.

“I don’t really consider that putting myself down. But, let’s leave that and go to the other issue. You don’t like it so I shouldn’t do it? Is that what you’re saying?”

“Exactly what I’m saying. Glad that’s clear.”

“You’re not actually the boss of me.”

“Had this conversation, don’t need to have it again. I am the boss. I’m in charge. You do what I say.”

“Is there something worse than arrogant?” she asked. “Can you be double-dose arrogant? Because that’s what you are. You’re the DD of arrogant.”

“Being cute ain’t gonna get you out of your scolding.”

“I’m being cute?” She sat up straighter, smiling.

“Yeah. You’re being cute. You’re always fucking cute.”

“That’s a dollar.”

“Except when you’re telling me I owe you money for swearing.”

Another gasp escaped her as she leaned back against the sofa. Hey, she couldn’t help it. If he kept saying things like this, she was going to gasp. And if she was going to gasp, well, she was going to do a good job of it.

No point in doing a half-assed job.

“I’m not cute when I tell you that you owe a dollar?” she repeated.

“Nope.” His lips were twitching for some reason.

“Do you find this funny?”

“Yeah, forgot to mention that. You’re funny.”

“I feel like that might be an insult.”

“It’s not. Now, you want to tell me what you were thinking putting those up on your own?” He nodded to the decorations that she’d been hanging above the mantelpiece of the huge fireplace which they rarely used.

“How else was I going to put them up?” she asked.

“You put them up yourself every year?”

Okay. So this was dangerous territory. She’d been warned against lying, but she also didn’t want to admit the truth. “I think I might plead the fifth.”

“You don’t get to plead the fifth.”

“You don’t get to make all the rules,” she grumbled.

“Again, I’m in charge. You’re not. Making the rules is exactly what I get to do.”

“You’re like a dictator. You’re DDD arrogant.”

“Immy, you cannot tell me that you are allowed to use a ladder and put those decorations up by yourself.”

“I really don’t think I like the word ‘allowed.’”

He snorted. “You wouldn’t.”

“Hey!”

“Because you know you’re not allowed to do that. And that you shouldn’t be doing it. And that you’re gonna be in big trouble once the others find out what you were doing.”

Oh shoot.

That was a good point.

Good one, Immy. Did you not think they were going to notice once they got home? And wonder how those decorations got up there?

Everyone except Isaiah was away until tomorrow.

“I can see I have to rethink my plan,” she muttered.

“Might be wise,” he agreed.

Immy snapped her fingers together. “You can do it.”

Unfortunately, Tobias did not look all that enthusiastic at her announcement. “I can?”

“Uh-huh. If you put up the decorations, then I won’t get into trouble for using the step-stool to put them up. Perfect, it’s solved. Now, you’ll have to listen carefully and please try to accept direction. I know it’s not easy for you to listen to someone else.”

“Is it not?”

“No, it’s clear to me that you like to do just whatever you want. But these decorations go in very specific places.”

“What if I say I’m not going to do it?”

She started to sniffle. “You won’t do it?”

“Uh-uh, don’t think you can get away with that.” He tapped her lower lip that might have snuck out. “Might work on your friends, not me.”

“What?” she asked innocently.

“Pretending to be upset.”

“I’m not pretending.” Maybe just exaggerating a bit, but not pretending.

He simply grunted. “Make you a deal.”

A deal?

“What sort of deal?” she asked suspiciously.

“I’ll help you, if you drop the shield a bit.”

“What shield?” Now she was really confused.

“Shield between you and your Little. Let her out.”

Immy stiffened. Her first thought was to reject that idea immediately. She didn’t have a Little and she wasn’t shielding her, and she couldn’t just let her out.

“Before you protest, you should know I’ve been in relationships with Littles before. You’re a Little and you might have your reasons for denying that. But you’re safe with me.”

Immy sucked in a breath. “I know I’m safe with you.” But she didn’t have a Little to let out.

Right?

Who are you kidding, Immy?

“Nope. Don’t think you do.” He cupped her face between his hands. “You’re safe with me, Immy. I will not harm you, won’t let anyone else harm you. I swear this.”

She’d always denied it to herself, even if she’d known deep down that she was like Cat and Maeve. Actually, she thought if there was a scale, she’d be the littlest Little of the three of them.

Did that sound silly? Maybe she meant that she would regress the furthest?

Or maybe what you really think is that you’d like to live your life in a sort of permanent Little headspace.

And perhaps that’s what really scares you. That you’ll become the person your father always said you were. Childish. Ridiculous. A burden.

You can’t be a Little all the time. You can’t live your life that way. You have responsibilities. Besides, no one would want to take care of you full-time.

But she was scared that if she let her Little out that she’d completely take over.

“I can’t,” she whispered.

Why did he have to push her? Why couldn’t he just leave her alone?

She attempted to get off the sofa, needing to get away from him, to be able to think, but he put his hands on her thighs. “Little girl⁠—”

“I’m not a Little!” she cried.

“Yes, you are,” he said calmly.

“I’m not. And you don’t get to tell me who I am. I don’t care whether you think you’re in charge or not. This is my life. Keep pushing and I’ll push back.”

It was a ridiculous thing to say. Like she had any power to push back.

You’re powerless.

You’ve always been powerless.

A sob escaped her. And something like regret filled Tobias’s face.

“Immy, talk to me. Tell me why you’re so afraid of this. You shouldn’t be scared of that side of yourself. Especially when she’s already here.”

“What . . . what do you mean?”

“Your Little side, she’s always with you. She’s a part of you. You just need to let her fully out instead of keeping the heart of her locked away.”

What the cupcake?

Why was he doing this?

“I’m not doing this.”

Keep it together, Immy.

She didn’t know what she felt like doing. Screaming? Crying? All she knew was that her emotions were bubbling over and they were making her feel out of control.

“I want to leave now.”

“Don’t want to upset you⁠—”

“Well, you’re not doing a good job.”

He eyed her for a long moment. “Can see that. Just want you to know that your Little side is part of who you are. And who you are is fucking amazing, Immy.”

How was she supposed to be mad at him when he said something like that?

“I can’t let myself . . . I can’t be like that . . . I can’t. It’s wrong.”

“So Cat’s wrong for being the way she is?”

“Of course not! Cat is amazing! But she is beautiful and kind and crazy. She doesn’t need anyone. She can do everything herself. So can Maeve.”

“And you can’t?” He tilted his head to the side. “Don’t you think you’re capable of doing anything?”

“I’m not,” she said harshly. “I can’t do anything! I’m useless!”

“Immy?” The voice came from the doorway and she glanced up, her breath coming in sharp pants.

Why was Jenner there? And Abe and Sampson? They weren’t due back until tomorrow. Isaiah was locked away upstairs, which is why she’d brought out the Christmas decorations tonight.

“Immy, why would you say you’re useless?” Jenner asked, sounding horrified. He rushed forward, glaring at Tobias. “What the fuck did you do?”

“He didn’t do anything!” she cried, even though that wasn’t actually true. But she didn’t want Jenner to be mad at Tobias. Even if she kind of still was.

Who you are is fucking amazing, Immy.

Those words were sweet and they were amazing and she just wasn’t sure that she believed them.

Because she wasn’t amazing like everyone else. They all had these awesome careers. They all shone like bright stars. She was the one who was a burden.

“Then why the fuck are you so upset?” Sampson snarled, grabbing hold of Tobias’s shoulder.

Tobias stood and swung around. “Don’t fucking touch me.”

Oh no.

No, no.

“He wouldn’t be touching you if you weren’t upsetting Immy,” Jenner said.

Tobias turned to Jenner. “I was upsetting her because I was pushing her to admit who she is. To understand why she is so scared of showing her Little side, of embracing it. Something you all have been too scared to do. You’ve let her live in denial and maybe fear.”

“Fear?” Jenner said starkly. “What do you mean, she lives in fear?”

“Immy?” Abe asked. “You’ve been living in fear?”

“No! Of course not!” She stood up and immediately started shifting around, fidgeting.

“You’re lying,” Jenner said. “You can never stay still when you’re lying. Immy, talk to us.”

“Immy, why do you suppress your Little?” Abe asked. “Are you scared to admit to being a Little?”

“I don’t . . . I’m not scared.”

“You’re still fidgeting,” Jenner said. He cupped her face between his hands. “Immy, talk to us.”

“I just . . . I don’t want to be any more of a burden!” she yelled. “I shouldn’t be like this! It’s wrong. I don’t mean being a Little is wrong but I’m already so much work, I’m always sick, I can’t live alone, I can’t do much of anything! Useless just like my father always said! And I can’t even do the one thing he wanted me to do and have children.”

“What do you mean?” Jenner asked, going pale.

“The . . . the doctors once told me that they thought it would be pretty difficult for me to get pregnant, at least without help. Maybe I could with IVF, I don’t know.”

“Oh, baby,” Jenner whispered. “You’re so young and there’s lots they can do if you want to have a baby.”

“I know, I’m not even sure I do want that. It’s just . . . my father was so disappointed when I told him. This was about six months before he died. ‘Always a disappointment’ are the exact words he used.”

“Fucking bastard,” Sampson snapped.

“Yeah, he was,” she agreed. “I just . . . I don’t want you all to get sick of me. To wake up one day and regret that you ever took me under your wing. I was so lonely before you all came to the cult. I had no one but my shell of a mom and my bully of a father. I wasn’t allowed to play. Or to laugh. Or to smile. I had to work and work and work. Then you guys arrived. And life became happier. I still had to work, but I didn’t care because I knew I’d see you guys. And when my father would start telling me that I was dumb and useless and worth nothing more than my womb . . . well, those words would slide right off me because I’d think of the way Maeve would smile. Or how Cat would get all fierce. Or Sampson would grumble. Or how Abe would hide me behind him. Or Isaiah would sneak me out of the house. Or how Jenner would sneak into my room and sleep on the floor and keep me safe.”

“Actually, Immy, you were the one keeping me safe,” Jenner told her.

She blinked at him. “What? No, I . . . how?”

“Because my father was an abusive asshole who hurt me,” he told her bluntly.

She sucked in a breath. She’d always known that Sampson and Jenner’s father was a complete asshole, but . . . he’d hit him?

“He hurt you?” she whispered, letting the pain of that fill her voice. “Hit you?”

“Yeah, baby. He did. He was a complete bastard who fucked with my head. Who is still fucking with my head and I’m trying to exorcise him. Truth is, I preferred him hurting me physically to what he would say to me. The way he would twist everything in my head.” He closed his eyes for a long moment.

“Jenner, no,” she said, letting out a sob.

“I didn’t tell you this to upset you or for you to feel sorry for me.” Jenner shook his head, opening his eyes to stare at her as he kneeled in front of her.

Tobias moved slightly to the side so that they were both in front of her.

Cupcakes.

This was another dream of hers.

Lord. It was almost too much. Although in her dream she wasn’t about to cry because of what Jenner was telling her about his past.

God, she was hurting for him.

What right did she have to let her father have this hold on her when she hadn’t experienced an eighth of what Jenner had been through?

And maybe Sampson.

She glanced up at Sampson. “The sperm donor beat me to toughen me up. I never knew he was hurting Jenner, though. If I had, I would have lost my fucking mind.”

“That was another reason why I hid it,” Jenner said. “Why I’d sneak in with Immy. To protect her, to protect you, and so I could get out of that house and away from that asshole.”

“Jenner,” she said again and tried to slide forward, toward him.

He held up a hand and that hit her hard in the stomach. Didn’t he want her to touch him?

“Don’t touch me yet, baby,” he told her. “I’ve got some things to say and you need to hear them. Because from what I heard you have some serious misconceptions about your place in our lives. About your importance. I don’t know where you got this idea that you could be a burden to us, but you are so wrong it’s not funny.”

She blinked rapidly, hating that she felt like crying. She glanced up at Sampson and Abe who were standing behind Tobias and Jenner. To her surprise, Tobias moved and sat next to her.

“But I am a burden,” she whispered. “Look at what just happened. I’ve been sick for days and you all had to stop everything to take care of me. That’s not what a friend should do. I shouldn’t rely on my friends to nurse me when I’m ill. I shouldn’t be a constant drain on you guys.”

“For fuck’s sake, Immy,” Sampson grumbled. “Who said you’re a fucking drain?”

“I can’t believe you’ve been thinking this way,” Abe said, looking pale. “I’ve always thought of you as my sister, Immy.”

“I feel that way about you too,” she said.

“Then you should know that family is never a burden. Family is a blessing,” Abe told her.

“You’re right. I know you are. It’s just . . . my father always told me how he wished I was a boy. I think that’s why he was better when you lived with us, Abe. Because you were the boy he always wanted. I was only good for breeding. I wasn’t smart or clever or beautiful or athletic. I was childish and stupid. It just . . . it got into my head. His voice is so often in my head.” She smacked her hand against her forehead.

“Hey, stop that.” Jenner grabbed her hand, pulling it down. “Immy, Cat has always been filled with mischief and she needed the rest of us to ground her, to keep her from getting into too much trouble. Maeve, she was our joy. She’d make us smile and laugh. All of us hated her leaving, but knew she had to do it. But do you know who you’ve always been for us, Immy?”

She shook her head.

“You’re our heart. You brought all of us together, kept us together. Without you, we might have all fallen apart. We’re all better people because of you. We take care of you because we want to. Not due to necessity or pity or whatever you’re thinking in that head of yours.” Jenner tapped her forehead lightly. “You are wanted. You are loved. You are not what he said.”

“And you want to let your Little fully out, then fucking go for it,” Sampson grumbled. “She peeks her head out a lot anyway. You are her and she’s you.”

Everyone stared at Sampson in shock.

“What?” he snapped.

“We’re just not used to you being so insightful,” Abe said with a smirk.

“Shut the fuck up.” Sampson smacked his hand against Abe’s arm, pushing him. “I can be insightful.”

“No, you can’t,” Jenner said. “You have the emotional intelligence of a rock.”

“Dick,” Sampson muttered.

Immy grinned at them all. This is what she loved. When they were all together. Well, Isaiah and Maeve and Cat weren’t here. But this was filling her bucket and the water was starting to overflow over the top.

“You guys really think that about me?” she whispered.

“Yeah, Imms,” Abe said, looking at her incredulously. “We fucking love you. And we just want you to be happy. The last thing we’d ever want was for you to feel like you couldn’t be yourself or that you’re asking too much.”

“You can never ask too much, Immy,” Jenner told her. “Not ever. No matter how much you ask, it won’t be enough.”

This time when she leaned forward, he didn’t move away. Jenner gathered her into his lap, holding her tight as Sampson and Abe joined them in a hug.

“We’re a family, baby,” Jenner whispered to her. “You’re ours and no matter what, we want you, we love you, and we’re gonna take care of you. The same way you always take care of us. You always cook our favorite meals when one of us is down. Every birthday and holiday is extra special because of you. Because you love on us. And we just want to love on you back.”

He had to stop. She could feel the tears forming and sliding down her cheeks. So she pressed her face into his neck and just held on.

And they held onto her for a long, long time too.

28

This couldn’t be happening again.

Immy glanced up as Sampson entered the kitchen. She was mixing together the ingredients for some chocolate chip cookies. Sure, she could use the industrial level mixer that Jenner had gotten her for her last birthday.

But she needed to do something to get rid of this fear-fueled energy coursing through her.

It was happening again.

Tobias was on his phone at the island, frantically calling and messaging people.

Cat had been kidnapped.

“What have you heard?” Sampson snapped at Tobias.

Jenner, Abe and Isaiah all rushed into the kitchen. Jenner ran straight to her. A few weeks had passed since Tobias had caught her up the ladder in the living room. And the others had all told her that she was the heart of their group.

That still had the power to make her feel weak in the knees. But she couldn’t give into that right now.

Because Cat had been kidnapped.

First Maeve, then Cat? Well, actually, this wasn’t the first time that Cat had been kidnapped.

“I’m having trouble getting through to anyone,” Tobias said with frustration. “But apparently, her bracelet sent an alert to Alejandro and Nighthawk and they’ve been tracking her.”

“Fuck, fuck, fuck.” Sampson paced up and down while Abe sat on a stool next to Isaiah who already had his laptop on the counter and was doing something on it.

“Baby, you all right?” Jenner asked.

“I’m making chocolate chip cookies. And then I’m going to make some brownies. Is there something you want? Do you want me to make lemon squares?”

“I want you to put the bowl down so I can check on you,” he told her.

“I can’t . . . I can’t . . . I have to keep moving.” She slid away from him and set the bowl down. Then she added in the chocolate chips. She tipped the bag too much and way too many of them landed on the soft dough.

“Oh no!” she cried. “There’s too many!”

“They’re never too many chocolate chips in chocolate chip cookies,” Jenner told her.

“Are you sure?” She glanced over at him.

He gave her a soft look. “I’m sure.”

“Everything is going to be fine, Immy,” Tobias told her firmly.

She let their certainty fill her.

Cat would be fine. She was indestructible. Hell, right about now, her kidnappers were probably really regretting taking her.

“She’ll be giving them heck,” she said as she mixed in the chocolate chips.

“Of course she will.” Jenner moved in behind her and she leaned against him, feeling exhausted. “Want some help?”

“Yes, please.”

Tobias started swearing.

“What?” Sampson snapped. “What is it?”

“Fucking Mikey kidnapped her. I cannot fucking believe it! And Gage found Rafael, he’s alive.”

Rafael was Cat’s bodyguard. Although she liked to call him her nanny. Something Immy didn’t think that Rafael liked much.

“Mikey? He’s one of Alejandro’s men?” Sampson snapped.

“Yes,” Tobias clipped. “Fucking bastard is a fucking dead man.”

Immy let out a small squeak.

Tobias shot his gaze to her. “Sorry, Cherry. I worked with the guy and this just feels like a fucking betrayal.”

“It’s all right. I understand.”

Tobias reached into his pocket and pulled out a fifty dollar note, then reached over to put it in the swear jar. She leaned over and placed her hand over the opening.

“Today is a free day,” she told him. “Swear as much as you want.”

She and Jenner had just put two trays of cookies in the oven when Tobias’s phone rang. He stood and left the room.

“Oh God,” she cried, feeling ill. “Do you think she’s all right?”

Jenner picked her up, holding her so she was pressed to his chest and then he started humming to her, rocking her back and forth.

She hadn’t had a chance to explore her Little side more. If she was honest, she wasn’t really sure how. What to do or how to do it or what the heck she was doing. Apparently, her Little side popped out a lot and she was just supposed to fully embrace her.

But how the heck did that happen? And no matter what they all said, she was still kind of concerned about being too much, about being annoying. About making a fool of herself.

Not that she thought the guys would think that about her, or make fun of her or anything like that.

It was just . . . how did she relax and fully let go?

She was trying to be kinder to herself. And to not listen to her father’s voice telling her all the time how childish and useless she was.

It was difficult, though. She wasn’t immediately fixed or anything. Maybe she should be thinking about therapy again. But she didn’t know if she could bring herself to go. It was hard to talk to a stranger about all of this. They didn’t have any idea what it was like to grow up the way she and the others had.

Tobias strode back in just as everyone’s phone beeped. She saw the guys checking their messages. Relief filled their faces and then something else. Something darker that scared her.

“They’ve found her,” Tobias said with clear relief. “She’s safe. She’s well. Rafael is in the hospital, though. He was heavily drugged.”

“Oh no. Poor Rafael,” she said, even though she’d never met the guy. “But Cat is all right?”

“Cat’s fine,” Sampson said. “But we’ve got another fucking problem.”

“What is it?” Jenner asked. “I can’t reach my phone.”

“Her kidnapper, Mikey, he had a Sentinel tattoo,” Tobias told them.

Oh no.

No, no, no.

“What does this mean?” she cried. “Is he back? Has he come back?”

“He’s not back,” Jenner said fiercely. “He’s fucking dead. They told us all that he’s dead. Him and our fathers.” He nodded to Sampson and Isaiah.

Isaiah stared at them all grimly while Abe had his head in his hands, his shoulders slumped.

“But there must be a copycat,” Sampson said. “It’s the only explanation. Someone out there fancies themselves the new Deity. And for some reason, they’re coming for us. Or, at least, for our girls.”

A shiver ran through Immy.

That could mean she was next.

29

There was a knock on her bedroom door and Immy walked over to open it. Jenner was sitting on the armchair in her room, sipping on a glass of Scotch and eating chocolate chip cookies.

Interesting combination.

But hey, whatever got him through. She couldn’t blame him for needing a drink and some sugar.

She’d eaten so many cookies that her stomach hurt.

She opened the door, expecting to see Abe or Sampson. Instead, Tobias was standing there.

Surprise filled her. “Tobias, hi. I wasn’t expecting you.”

“I wanted to check up on you. Make sure you were all right.”

“I’m fine,” she told him.

“Immy.”

Surprisingly, the warning came from Jenner, not Tobias.

She shot Jenner a look. “What?”

“You’re lying.”

“I am not!”

“Baby, you’re doing the potty dance.”

“I am not doing the potty dance!” she cried, outraged. Then she glanced down at where her feet were dancing.

Shoot.

“This is not a potty dance!” she said.

“But you were lying,” Jenner said. “You always do the potty dance when you’re lying.”

“Jenner! Stop calling it a potty dance,” she commanded.

He simply grinned over at Tobias. “It’s a potty dance.”

“No, it’s not. Because if it was a potty dance, I’d need to go potty.”

“Do you need to go potty?” Tobias asked in a deep voice.

“No, I do not.”

Oh cupcakes!

“You need to go potty,” Tobias said in a confident voice.

She raced toward the bathroom. “I didn’t until the two of you started talking about it. And can we please stop calling it a potty dance!”

Lord.

They were exasperating. She raced into the bathroom, and used the toilet. Then as she washed her hands, she stared into the mirror. There was a light flush on her cheeks and her eyes were twinkling.

She shouldn’t be feeling so . . . happy right now.

Cat had just been kidnapped. Rafael was still in the hospital. There were people out there with Sentinel tattoos. Two of them were dead, but who knew if there were more? And if one of them might come after her?

So yeah, she shouldn’t feel so light and happy.

But she did. And it was because of the two men in that room.

Which was another issue.

Two men. One of her.

Were they even interested in her? Sometimes, she got the vibe that they were. But she wasn’t sure if she was reading them wrong. It wasn’t like she had much experience with men. She’d thought Jenner had enjoyed kissing her, but then he’d kind of ran away.

“Face it, Immy. You have no idea what you’re doing. And even if they were into you, how could you choose?” she asked herself.

Short answer: she couldn’t.

And even though she knew that there were all different types of relationships out there, she was aware that neither of those men were the type to share.

“Getting ahead of yourself much?” she muttered.

“Immy? You all right in there?” Jenner called out.

“Um. Yep. Coming.”

She walked back into the room, wishing she was wearing something slightly sexier. But she’d been after comfort tonight so she’d put on a pair of her oldest pajamas. They were ones she’d bought herself after leaving the cult. They were soft and worn in places with images of broomsticks and castles on them.

When she put them on, they felt like a huge warm hug.

Moving over to the bed, she climbed onto it and turned to look at both men.

“Um, hi,” she said. Then she waved.

Awkward.

And lame.

“I need a cookie.” She reached for one of Jenner’s, but he lightly brushed her hand away.

“No cookies.”

“What? Why not?” she cried. “You have to share.”

“It’s not about sharing. You can’t have sugar right before bed.”

“But you are.”

“I’m not a Little girl,” Jenner told her.

She sucked in a breath. What was going on? What were they doing?

Tobias walked over to her. “Lie down, and I’ll get you all tucked in. Do you want some warm milk?”

“What . . . what are you guys doing?”

“Taking care of you,” Jenner said. “I’m going to spend the night.”

Tobias stiffened and stilled. She waited for him to say something, to protest. She tensed. She didn’t want them to argue. But then he simply nodded and finished tucking her in.

To her shock, he leaned over her and kissed her forehead before placing his forehead and nose against hers. “I’m going to keep you safe, Immy. Understand?”

“I know you will.”

“Nothing is going to harm you.” He drew back and cupped her face between his hands. “Nothing. I want you to sleep easy knowing I will protect you with my life.”

Now he was kind of starting to scare her. “I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

“It won’t. Sleep tight, Cherry.”

She watched with shocked eyes as he left. Then Jenner cleared his throat and she turned her head to look at him. A light blush filled her cheeks.

“Is there something going on between the two of you?” he asked.

“What? No! Why would you ask that?”

“Just the way you look at him sometimes. As well as the way the two of you act around each other. Guess I’m used to you looking at me like that.”

“Jenner,” she said in a shocked voice.

He shook his head. “Ignore that I just said that. Come on, baby. Time for sleep.” He leaned over her and kissed her on the head too. “I’m here for you as well. I’m not going anywhere. I know that I might not have Tobias’s skills. And that I haven’t always proven that I can be there for you. But I will be. Nothing and no one will touch you, Immy. Not while I’m here. Now, sleep tight and don’t let the bedbugs bite.”

Dear Lord.

She guessed they’d both thought they were being helpful. That they would ease her mind so she could sleep.

But now she was just more confused than ever!

30

Immy sat up in bed with a squeal. “It’s Christmas!”

Throwing herself from the bed, she slid her feet into her reindeer slippers and raced out of the bedroom. She ran down the hallway, knocking on everyone’s doors.

“It’s Christmas!”

A door opened down the end of the hall and Tobias stepped out, looking dishevelled. He’d moved into the main house for security reasons.

“What are you doing, Cherry?” he grumbled.

She threw her hands into the air. “It’s Christmas!”

Abe walked out next with a yawn. “I need coffee.”

“It’s Christmas, Abby!” she cried, running at him. He grabbed her, swinging her around with a grin.

“Too early. Coffee. And my name isn’t Abby.” He winked at her.

“Jesus, it’s early, Immy,” Sampson grumbled as he walked out of his bedroom.

She noticed they’d both put on their Christmas pajamas. She knew that they wouldn’t have worn them to bed, but they made the effort to wear them for Christmas morning.

“I know! Because it’s Christmas!”

“It’s Christmas!” Jenner sang as he moved into the hallway and opened his arms.

Immy ran to him with a giggle and he lifted her up onto his hip. “Come on, let’s head downstairs and see if Santa Claus has been.”

“I don’t think he came to Sammy,” she told him solemnly. “He’s been really naughty this year.”

“Hey!” Sampson said. “I heard that.”

Jenner carried her down the stairs and Abe started passing around coffee as Isaiah joined them wearing his Christmas pajamas.

Every year she bought them new pajamas. This year they were white with red cuffs and red reindeer all over them.

“Want to start opening gifts?” Jenner asked.

“We can’t. Tobias isn’t here.”

Should she go get him? Did he not want to wear the pajamas she’d given him last night? But then he stepped into the living room, in his pajamas.

“Tobias! You’re here!”

Tobias couldn’t believe he was doing this. If the guys he worked with could see him in these ridiculous pajamas . . .

But then he took in the huge smile on Immy’s face and he knew he’d wear them again just to see her that happy.

Jumping to her feet, she ran over and threw her arms around him. “Tobias! You’re here!”

“Course I am. Where else would I be?” he asked.

She took hold of his hand. “Come and sit down. Your gifts are in your stocking.”

He’d been amazed when she’d given him the pajamas and a stocking last night. And he hadn’t expected anything to be in the stocking come morning.

Turns out he was wrong.

His stocking was overflowing with gifts. It was insane.

He sat next to Abe and just stared around in shock.

“We never got to celebrate Christmas when we lived at the Camp,” Abe explained quietly. “So now we go a bit overboard.”

Right. He guessed he understood that. While he and his mom had never had much, she’d always decorated for Christmas and he always got gifts. Even if she had to work twice as hard to provide him with that.

He couldn’t imagine the life they’d all lived. He watched Immy as she flitted around everyone, then sat next to Jenner to open her gifts. She was radiant. Almost glowing.

Tobias watched as they went around in a circle, opening gifts. It seemed like they almost took more pleasure in what other people were opening.

Immy excitedly opened Harry Potter themed mugs and pajamas and slippers. Her pile of gifts seemed to be bigger than anyone else’s.

Which he approved of.

Tobias was surprised that everyone had bought him gifts. Not that he hadn’t done the same for them.

When there was a lull and people were tidying things up, he walked over to Immy to hand her his gift.

She took it with a smile. “Thank you, Tobias!”

It amused him to watch her rip off the wrapping paper, then stare down at the jewelry box. She opened it up and gasped. Then she jumped to her feet and wrapped herself around him.

“You like it?” he asked. It wasn’t anything big or extravagant. But he’d thought she would like it.

“I love it! Will you put it on me?” She held the box to him and he took it.

Then she turned and gathered her hair up. He saw Jenner watching them closely, but he didn’t say anything as Tobias put the gold necklace on her. It had a wizard’s hat, a heart, and a small cat on it.

Immy turned back when he was done and smiled again. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, sweetness.”

With a shy look, she turned and ran off to Jenner who picked her up and carried her out of the living room.

Tobias couldn’t help but feel happy and sad at the same time.

It was a weird feeling. Then Sampson clamped him on the back. “Come on, time to stuff ourselves silly. It’s not truly Christmas until you’ve fallen into a food-induced coma.”

Yeah. That he could agree on.

“Immy?” Jenner called out. “Immy, where are you? I’ve got your smoothie for you.”

What?

Oh, heck, no.

She was not going to drink that disgusting thing! She was putting in a silent protest.

No more smoothies!

Down with smoothies!

Green smoothies were gross!

It was really sweet that Jenner had made her one . . . actually, no it wasn’t. All of the guys had become incredibly overprotective after Cat had been kidnapped. Even more protective than they had been after Maeve.

Likely because they had hoped that any connection with the Deity and Children of the Divine had died with Maeve’s stalker.

Now, it turned out it hadn’t.

But a month had passed and nothing had happened. Christmas had been amazing. She’d even gotten Tobias into Christmas pajamas. For a very brief moment.

However, the guys hadn’t eased off.

Especially Jenner and Tobias. It felt like they were all over her. All the time.

Well, Jenner sometimes went out to his studio to create music. But Tobias was here all the time . . . always on her case.

It wasn’t that she wanted to go anywhere, she didn’t. But she didn’t need him to hover. Although, no one was hovering worse than Jenner when he was home.

For some reason, he’d seemed to decide that he needed to take over watching what she ate, how much sleep she was getting. He had some app he was using to monitor her food and water intake.

Honestly, she was surprised that he didn’t want her to start telling him when she peed and pooped.

Actually, she better make sure not to mention that.

She definitely did not want to give him ideas.

But where was she going to hide? She really, really didn’t want to have that disgusting smoothie.

She glanced frantically around her bedroom.

Think, Immy. Think.

The pile of stuffies! For some reason, Abe kept buying her stuffed toys and she didn’t know what to do with them all. They now sat in a corner of her room and she liked to take running jumps at them. They made for a great landing. But they could also be the perfect hiding spot.

She quickly dove into the middle of them, then turned herself around to face her bedroom. She grabbed a couple, pulling them over her face. Hopefully, she was completely hidden.

“Shh, guys,” she said to them. “We have to stay quiet. Don’t give away my location.”

She’d noticed that it actually had become a bit easier to embrace her Little side. Although she didn’t think she had fully worked out what she was supposed to do. Or say.

The guys were being so supportive and it felt like she was letting them down.

God, she hated that feeling and she was having to fight hard to not feel defeated.

“Immy?”

“Shh,” she whispered. “I do not want to eat a smoothie that looks and tastes like cut grass.”

Miss Pippa Porker was staring right at her as she said that. And the look she was giving Immy was super judgmental.

Miss Pippa Porker should really mind her own business. So what if Immy was hiding from one of her best friends? Miss Pippa Porker should try some of that grass smoothie, see if she liked it!

Actually, she probably would, being a pig and all. Maybe Immy could feed it to her next time.

She should have brought Snowy in here with her. He wouldn’t be all judgmental and rude.

“Where is she?” Jenner muttered.

All right, now she was starting to feel a bit bad. But if he wasn’t trying to make her drink grass, she wouldn’t hide from him.

And it was actually really nice in here. Abe had bought her way too many soft toys, though. It was like he was trying to overcompensate for something. Or maybe he thought this would help her embrace her Little side.

The others were doing similar things.

Sampson had bought her a soft blanket and offered to burrito wrap her. Well, that’s the words he’d used. But she knew he’d been offering to swaddle her. That had felt kind of awkward and she’d managed to refuse without hurting his feelings.

Isaiah had bought her several onesies, which were all adorable. But there was no way she could just put them on. It felt strange and not right.

She just wasn’t right. She wasn’t sure what she needed to help her.

Maybe to just be left alone?

Yeah. Look how that has worked for you.

Soon, she couldn’t hear Jenner anymore. But she stayed hidden for a bit longer.

It could be a trick!

Miss Pippa Porker looked at her like she was nuts. But she didn’t understand how tricky Jenner could be. He was smart. And handsome.

All right, being handsome didn’t have anything to do with him being tricky, but she thought it was worth mentioning.

Suddenly, Miss Pippa Porker disappeared and Immy let out a surprise cry. Then her face was replaced by Tobias’s.

Immy put her hand on her chest, breathing heavily. “Tobias! You scared me!”

“Did I?” he asked gravely.

“Yes! What do you think you are doing sneaking up on a person like that?”

“What do you think you are doing, hiding in a pile of stuffed toys?” he countered.

“I’m not hiding,” she told him primly. “I’m simply resting.”

“Resting? It’s not even nine in the morning.”

“I can rest an hour after I get up!”

“Hmm. That must mean you’re not feeling well. Let’s get you into bed and take your temperature.”

“I’m not ill!” she protested as he reached in and pulled her out.

“No?”

“No,” she grumbled, staring down at her feet.

“Then what were you doing?” Tobias asked.

“Umm, I might have been playing hide and seek.”

“Yeah? With who?” he asked.

“Snowy!”

“No, you weren’t.”

Immy gasped. “I was so! Who are you to say that I wasn’t playing hide and seek? You don’t know that I wasn’t.”

“You’re doing the potty dance,” he pointed out.

“It is not the potty dance!” She glanced down at her body. “Unicorn poop.”

“Damn, you’re cute,” he told her.

“That’s a dollar.”

“Except when you’re telling me that I owe the swear jar money,” he added.

“Hey! I take grave offense to that!” It wasn’t the first time he’d said it, either. Which was doubly rude.

Hmm, now she recalled that she owed him an Immy-joke. Maybe some pretend poop in his bed would help.

“To what?” he asked.

“I’m cute all the time, darn it. All the time.” She stomped her foot down on the floor. “Oh no! Now I have to go pee. See what you made me do?”

“Sweetness, just think I should point out that you wouldn’t need to pee if you hadn’t been lying about why you were hiding in a pile of stuffed toys.”

Urgh.

“You are so insufferable!” she yelled through the bathroom door.

“Why? Because I’m right?”

She wasn’t going to answer that. Because to answer it the way she wanted to . . . well, she’d be lying.

And she was already peed out.

After cleaning up, she walked back into the room to find Tobias staring at the pile of toys.

“That’s a lot of toys.”

“I know. I’m beginning to worry that Abe might have a stuffed toy addiction. Well, to buying them.”

“No, he’s just got an Immy-addiction.”

“What? No, he doesn’t.”

“Hmm, maybe that’s the wrong word. He’s not addicted to you as in interested in you sexually. But he loves you and he wants to give you whatever you need. Like every other man in this household.”

Why did he sound put-out by that? Was he . . . was he jealous of her friends and her relationship with them?

She wasn’t quite sure.

“You were hiding from Jenner, weren’t you?” he said, turning to her.

Cupcakes.

She couldn’t answer without lying. Well, she could tell the truth. But she didn’t really want to.

“I don’t want to answer that on the basis that it might incriminate me.”

“You’re cute when you lawyer up,” was all he said as he walked out the door.

See? She really was cute all the time.

Immy glanced up as Jenner walked into the room. He’d just gotten home after being out all day.

She was watching a new TV series about a human who had just been accepted to a paranormal academy, filled with the most gorgeous, sexy beasts. There were wizards and werewolves, shapeshifters and vampires.

Tobias was sitting in an armchair next to her but he wasn’t really watching. Abe was down the other end of the sofa and had her feet on his thighs. Jenner walked right in front of her, blocking her view.

“Hey! I can’t see my show.”

“Where were you this morning?” Jenner asked.

“What do you mean?” she asked with fake innocence.

“I’m talking about when I was trying to find you so you could have your smoothie.”

“Those smoothies are revolting,” Sampson said as he walked into the room. Abe picked up the remote and paused her show.

“Yep. They totally are.” She nodded.

“I don’t care what they taste like, they’re good for you. And you need the extra vitamins now that it’s winter.”

“I don’t! I feel fine. Those smoothies make me feel sick.”

“You need to drink them,” Jenner told her firmly. “And where were you?”

“I don’t know what you mean,” she said.

Tobias snorted. “Careful, or you’ll start doing the potty dance.”

She turned to glare at him. “It is not the potty dance!”

Oh, she owed him some payback. It was definitely time for an Immy-prank.

“She was hiding in the stuffy pile,” Tobias said.

Immy let out a loud and overly dramatic gasp. It was a really good one, definitely one of her best efforts yet.

For good reason, too.

Tobias had just betrayed her.

“Stuffy pile?” Abe asked. “The ones I bought you?”

“Yes. They make a great hiding spot,” she said. Then she sat up to glare at Tobias. “You just betrayed me.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Betrayed you?”

“Yes, you betrayed the bodyguard oath.”

His other eyebrow rose as well. “There’s a bodyguard oath? No one told me about that.”

“First I’ve heard of it,” Sampson drawled as he sat on the other armchair.

“Well, there is one. And it clearly states that you will not be a tattletale! Something bad will happen now. Pretty sure your hair is going to all fall out. Or you’ll get warts on your nose or something.”

Actually, she had a spell for that. But she didn’t really want him to get warts on his nose. His nose was one of the best parts of his face. Along with his eyes, his cheeks, his chin and forehead. So pretty much everything but his tattletale mouth!

“Hmm, I’m not worried,” Tobias said.

“Immy! Stop trying to deflect away from what you did. Did you hide in a pile of stuffies so you didn’t have to have your smoothie?” Jenner demanded.

Hmm. He seemed mad.

“I don’t know if I want to answer that.”

“Immy,” he warned in a low voice.

“Fine. Yes, I hid in the stuffies to avoid the grass smoothie.”

“It’s not a grass smoothie,” Jenner told her. “And you shouldn’t be hiding in order to avoid having it.”

She was starting to feel a bit guilty over her behavior. He had taken the time to make her the smoothie, she probably shouldn’t have hidden from him.

“And that’s not what you are supposed to use the stuffies for,” Abe told her.

“I know. I’m sorry.”

“I’m making you another smoothie,” Jenner told her, pointing at her with his finger. “With extra vitamins. And you’re to drink every last bit.”

She sighed. Well. This sucked.

Jenner walked off and she turned to glare at Tobias again. “This is your fault.”

Tobias raised his hands into the air. “This isn’t on me, Cherry. You’re the one who hid and didn’t have your grass smoothie. Which I’m sure is going to taste extra grassy with those extra vitamins in it.”

She groaned. Just awesome.

Forty minutes later, after her disgusting grass smoothie, Immy got up and stretched. “I’m going to bed.”

It was early for the guys, but not for her. After kissing Abe on the cheek, she gave them all a wave and snuck out. Straight into the kitchen.

Where she reached into the cupboard and pulled out the peanut butter jar.

Uh-huh!

Stifling a giggle, she snuck upstairs. Tobias had moved into the house in order to be closer for security a while ago.

She snuck into his room. His scent hit her first. Along with how tidy the room was. Immy crept over to the bed and carefully drew his bedding back.

Wow. His bed was so neat. She’d have to be careful about how she remade it. Using a knife, she smeared peanut butter on his white sheets.

More giggles threatened to escape, but she stifled them. After remaking his bed, she picked up the peanut butter and knife and snuck back out.

Shoot! Was that someone coming up the stairs? Immy rushed toward her bedroom, shutting the door behind her just in time. She moved over to the nightstand and put the jar and knife inside. She’d get rid of the evidence later.

Then she walked into the bathroom to have a shower.

Immy had just climbed into bed, when she heard the yell. And then pounding footsteps.

Ooh. Someone sounded mad.

Did she have time to hide? She quickly dove into the pile of stuffies.

Miss Pippa Porker, hide me!

“Immy! Where are you?” Tobias demanded.

“Hey! What’s going on?” Jenner asked.

“Why are you yelling?” Sampson snapped.

“Because Immy put peanut butter on my sheets,” Tobias said.

“I did not!” she cried.

“Immy,” Abe said. “Come out here.”

“No! I’m going to stay in my pile of stuffies. I live here now.”

A hand reached in and grabbed her arm gently. Then she was pulled out of the stuffy pile. She looked up with a big smile at Tobias.

“Hi, Tobias. I was just going to bed, so if all of you could leave . . .”

“Peanut butter? Really?” Tobias gave her a stern look.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said innocently.

“Right,” Sampson said. “You’re doing the potty dance.”

“I am not!”

She totally was.

“What’s this then?” Jenner held up the peanut butter and knife that she’d hidden in her bedside drawer.

“Hey! That’s private. It’s my late-night snack.”

“You hate peanut butter,” Abe pointed out.

“You’re all ganging up on me! And he deserved it. He ratted me out.”

Jenner pointed at the door. “Go take the sheets off Tobias’s bed, I’ll get him new ones. Sorry, man.”

“You don’t need to apologize,” Tobias said. “And I’ll change the sheets on my bed.” But he leaned closer to her. “This will wait, Little girl. Until a time when I can properly punish you.”

Um. Yikes.

31

“Boss? You wanted to see me?” Tobias knocked on the door to Alejandro’s office in his South Hampton office.

“Yeah, come in and shut the door.” Alejandro brushed at his pants. “Christ, who knew a fucking horse could shed so much hair?”

Tobias tried to control the twitching of his lips, but he couldn’t. “Thought it was a unicorn?”

Alejandro pointed at him. “Do not say that around my wife. No encouraging her. I don’t need any more fucking unicorns turning up.”

Personally, he thought Cat was hilarious. But he wasn’t married to her. Or in charge of keeping her safe.

Tobias really felt bad for Rafael. He didn’t know how the other man hadn’t lost his mind while taking care of Cat.

“Got it.”

Alejandro eyed him for a moment. “I wanted to talk to you before you all headed back to Nashville.”

All of them had been visiting Cat and Alejandro for a week now in South Hampton and it was time to get home.

Tobias nodded. “Sure. What about?”

“About whether you want to go back or not.”

Tobias straightened. It seemed that the FBI agent Cat was friendly with had found the wannabe-Deity. It wasn’t clear who this guy was or why he’d targeted Maeve and then Cat. But at least he was in custody.

Of course that also meant there was no real threat to Immy or the others.

“There’s no reason for you to return with Cat’s friends now that the FBI has someone in custody.”

“Except we don’t know why he targeted Maeve and Cat. And whether he was going to go after Immy next. He might have more Sentinels out there.”

Alejandro nodded solemnly. “All true. But you’ve been with them for a while. I could switch you out.”

“That’s not going to work. I know their routines. I know how to take care of Immy. Someone else will have to learn all of that and that would put Immy at risk.”

“And the others.”

“Immy comes first,” Tobias said firmly.

“She does,” Alejandro agreed. “Just wanted to check that you were still good with the arrangement.”

“I am,” he said.

“You seem to care about Immy. A lot.”

“There a problem with that?” he asked stiffly.

Was Alejandro trying to warn him off Immy? Did he think that Tobias wasn’t good enough for her?

“Not from me. You are aware she’s been in love with Jenner for a while?”

Tobias shrugged. “Seems that way. But he’s had time to make his move and he hasn’t. If he hasn’t laid a claim already, well, maybe he doesn’t deserve her.”

Alejandro studied him for a long moment. “I actually agree. And for what it’s worth, I think you’d be good for her.”

Tobias breathed out a sigh of relief.

“All right, I’ll tell Sampson that you’re coming back with him indefinitely. But if this guy the FBI has is the real deal and nothing happens for a while, then you might not be needed there.”

“And you’ll want me to come back?” he asked. Because he was well aware that he wasn’t actually in charge of where he went. He’d pledged his allegiance to Alejandro a long time ago.

“We’ll see. Just . . . keep Immy and the others safe. They mean a lot to Cat which means they’re important to me. So nothing happens to them.”

“You got it, boss.”

32

Immy let the music flow through her.

The fans cheering became background noise as she watched Jenner sing. He moved from one song into another.

And she recognized this song. It was her favorite song even though it was a bit sad. All about a man who loved a woman that he didn’t think he was good enough for.

Made her eyes water every time.

“You shouldn’t be here.”

She startled and glanced over to find Lauren standing near her.

Oh. Awesome.

They’d been back from South Hampton for over a month and now they were in South Carolina at another concert. That Lauren had arranged.

Nothing had happened recently and she was hopeful that the wannabe Deity hadn’t had any more Sentinels. He had confessed to everything so that was something.

“I thought we had a conversation about your role in Jenner’s life,” Lauren muttered in Immy’s ear. It was hard to hear her over the noise, but her mouth was basically right by Immy’s ear. She grabbed Immy’s arm, digging her nails into her skin.

Ouch!

And then she was suddenly pulled away from the other woman and tucked behind a broad back.

Tobias had been standing just behind her. He’d been watching everyone with an eagle eye all day. She’d seen several people giving him wary looks. And a number of women giving him admiring looks.

Mostly, though, he’d just stood to the side and let her do what she needed to. Although he had told her off for trying to carry stuff on her own.

“What are you doing?” Lauren said.

Cupcakes. People were turning to glare at them and she was missing the concert. Jenner was about to wrap things up.

“Do not grab Immy,” Tobias warned.

“I didn’t grab her,” Lauren said in a tense voice. “I was just talking to her.”

Immy glanced around again, then she noticed that Jenner was staring over at them.

Shivers. Not good. She waved at him and smiled.

“You hurt her.”

Tobias reached around and gently took hold of her hand, bringing her arm out.

“What? That? That’s nothing.” Lauren was now glancing around, though. She seemed to see the people watching because she stepped closer to Tobias.

Whoa.

She was either very brave or very stupid. Because if Tobias looked at Immy like that . . . she’d run.

Or pee herself.

Maybe both.

Because Tobias was mad. Immy hadn’t actually realized how mad until he’d moved her so she could see his face.

But the man was about to lose his shit. And he couldn’t do that here.

“Tobias.” Immy turned her back on Lauren. Probably not wise, but she figured the other woman wasn’t going to do anything more to damage her reputation. “I’m fine. Look at me. Hey, no. At me. I’m all good.”

“She doesn’t get to touch you. Nobody gets to touch you.” His eyes were intense, his face even more so.

Whoa.

Yeah, this wasn’t the Tobias she was used to. It was clear that he was a dangerous man, but at the same time he had always seemed so in control.

“I know,” she said soothingly.

“She touched you.”

“I don’t think she meant to.” Immy glanced back to find Lauren looked slightly ill. “I have a bit of a headache.”

Tobias’s gaze flickered to her, then away.

Cupcakes.

The guys would have reacted immediately to that. They’d have rushed her out of here and had her in bed before she knew it. But Tobias was a different kettle of fish.

“Can you take me back to the hotel? Please?”

He nodded. “After I have a chat with Lauren.”

Uh-oh. No chat. There could absolutely be no chat.

Immy grabbed his arm, shaking her head as he stepped toward Lauren.

“You can’t threaten me,” Lauren said haughtily. “I’ll have your job.”

Tobias huffed out a breath. “Don’t work for you. And you think once I tell Jenner about this, that you’ll still have one?”

Cupcakes. This was getting out of control and Jenner would be back here soon.

“Tobias, you’re overreacting. Look at my arm. Look!” Immy held out her arm, which was barely scratched. “And I mark easily. She barely grabbed me and it was just her nails. I’m fine and you’re making a scene. I have a headache, please take me back to the hotel.”

Tobias glared at Lauren, but the tension left his shoulders. Immy let out a sigh of relief as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders and turned her away. They walked out of the building toward one of the cars they’d hired. When she tried to pull away from him, he tugged her back.

Immy snuck a look up into his face, but it was difficult to tell what he was thinking. He opened the passenger door and then waited for her to get in before shutting it.

Then he jogged around to the driver’s seat. She turned to him.

“Tobias—”

“Quiet,” he commanded.

Immy bit her lip. Quiet? Really?

“But I wanted to talk⁠—”

“Immy, I said quiet.” He shot her a stern look.

Was he upset with her?

To her surprise, he reached over and pulled her seatbelt across her. His arm brushed against her and she had to work hard not to react.

He started up the car, then put a hand behind the back of her seat as he turned to look out the rear window.

God, why did he have to look so good? And smell so amazing?

It was so distracting.

“Tobias, we need to talk⁠—”

“Immy, if you don’t hush, I’m going to find something to make you hush.”

What the heck did that mean?

Her own temper stirred. She didn’t lose her temper that often. But when she did . . . it could be spectacular.

Crossing her arms over her chest, she huffed out a breath. “You are not the boss of me, Tobias Smith!”

“Actually, that’s exactly what I am,” he replied in a stern voice. “You got painkillers?”

“Um. What?”

“Painkillers, Immy. You got some?”

“I’m allowed to talk now?”

“When I ask you a question, yes.”

“Well, why not any other time?” she asked, throwing her hands up into the air in exasperation.

“Because I’m not very happy with you right now, Cherry.”

“What? Why? What did I do?” she asked. If anyone had the right to be angry, she was pretty sure that it was her.

“Do you have painkillers?” he repeated as he drove them to the hotel.

She sighed. “Yes. Why?”

“For your headache. Wanted to know if we needed to stop and get some.”

Okay. That was sweet. “I have some in my handbag. I just don’t have any water.”

“Was it the music?”

“No.”

“Was there even a headache, Immy?”

Shoot.

“I do have a slight headache,” she gritted out as they parked at the hotel.

“But it was really an excuse to leave, wasn’t it? It wasn’t about a headache, it was about wanting to get me away from Lauren.”

Urgh.

Darn it.

He’d know if she lied.

“Fine, it was mostly about getting you away from Lauren before you did something that you would regret. But I also had a bit of a headache.”

“Trust me, I wouldn’t regret it,” he told her darkly.

He undid his belt and turned to her. Then he grasped hold of her chin. His touch was gentle, but definitely firm. “Believe I’ve said this before, but I’ll keep saying it. Do not lie to me, Immy.”

She sucked in a breath at the look on his face. He was deadly serious. Intense. She might have been a touch scared, if she was smart.

But Immy decided that she wasn’t always that smart. Because instead of placating him, she leaned into him. “Again. You’re not the boss of me.”

“No? You think not?”

“I do think not.”

“Well, we’ll see. Because that’s exactly what I intend to be.”

He got out of the car before she could question him. Did she want to question him? Oh heck. What was going on here?

Opening the door, he reached in and undid her seatbelt. Then he helped her out of the car. Grasping hold of her hand, he led her into the hotel. She noticed that he kept a vigilant watch on his surroundings as he moved.

It was kind of infuriating, because it made it harder for her to be mad at him when he was being so protective. They stepped into the hotel and headed up the elevator. Unfortunately, there were people in the elevator with them, so she couldn’t say anything. But as soon as they were back in the room, she turned to him.

“You don’t get to tell me to hush.”

“I do when I’m mad at you and I need a moment,” he said, walking to the mini-fridge.

Was he going to start drinking?

But, no, he brought out a bottle of water and undid it, handing it to her. “Pills.”

Urgh! That was infuriating as well! As much as she wanted to stay mad at him it was becoming increasingly difficult due to the way he kept taking care of her.

She just stood there, glaring at him.

“Want me to get them from your handbag?”

“I’ll get them.” Her headache was starting to feel worse. She probably hadn’t drunk enough water today. “But I’m not taking these because you told me to.” She wanted to make that clear.

Tobias crossed his arms over his chest. “Don’t care why you’re taking them, just that you take them.”

“You can be a very infuriating man.”

“And you can be a stubborn brat.”

She huffed in a breath and started choking on the pills she’d just put in her mouth. She smacked at her chest and he leaped toward her, slapping his hand down sharply on her back.

“Cough! Cough!”

He wrapped his arms around her, shoving his fists into her stomach. Suddenly, Immy managed to spit the pills back up.

Shaking, she leaned back into him.

Oh God. Oh God.

“Easy, easy, sweetness. You’re okay. I have you.”

She shook her head. She’d nearly choked. She couldn’t . . . she couldn’t . . .

Tobias turned her in his arms as she started to sob. Then he picked her up. She expected him to move to the chair or maybe the bed and cuddle with her.

But he just stood where he was, holding her. He didn’t rock. He didn’t make any noise. No words of reassurance.

Then again, she didn’t really want that. She just wanted to be held in strong arms. By someone who had saved her.

“Sorry,” she whispered hoarsely, trying to wipe at her cheeks.

“Don’t apologize,” he said firmly. “You’re entitled to cry after choking.”

He walked over to the armchair and set her down in it. Immy couldn’t stop the whimper of protest from escaping her. But he backed away.

“I’m just getting you some more water, sweetness. I’m coming right back.”

Immy watched him closely as he picked up the bottle of water from the floor. There was a huge wet patch on the carpet that might have worried her any other time. But she couldn’t bring herself to care.

It would dry out. It was just water.

Not exactly important under the circumstances.

Then she watched as he walked back to the mini-fridge and drew out another bottle of water. Heading over to her, he kneeled in front of her and undid the bottle. Then he held it out to her.

Reaching out, she took hold but her hand was shaking so badly that it nearly slipped through her grip.

“Sorry. Sorry.”

“Immy, you have nothing to be sorry about. Nothing at all.”

“I . . . I . . . I was ch-choking,” she said, tears dripping down her cheeks again.

She’d nearly died and what the heck did she really have to show for her life?

Not much. She’d barely lived. In fact, sometimes she thought she was a bit scared of life. Worried that she’d mess up. Scared to take a chance for fear of failure.

Always careful.

Always safe.

She’d never take off into the unknown like Maeve. Or get herself noticed by a criminal leader like Cat had done.

Maybe it was time to do something adventurous.

Immy just wasn’t sure she was made for adventurous. She thought she was likely just made for hot cocoa and fluffy socks.

“S-sorry,” she managed to get out.

“Nothing to be sorry about,” he told her, putting the bottle to one side. “I’ll help you.”

He stood and she let out a small whimper, worried that he was leaving. Instead, he picked her up and sat back down with her sideways on his lap. Then he grabbed the water and held it to her mouth.

“Tissue,” she whispered, knowing she probably looked like a complete disaster.

“In a moment. Drink some water. Nice and slow. Good girl. Another sip. That’s it. What a good girl you’re being.” After she’d had enough to drink, he set the bottle aside, he grabbed some nearby tissues. Then he tried to wipe her face.

But she was feeling more together now and she took the tissues, wiping her face herself.

“Thank you,” she whispered tiredly.

Why was she so exhausted now? Must be an adrenaline crash. She pressed her face into his chest.

“All good, Immy-girl. Just glad I was here to help.”

So was she.

“Wish I had a time travel spell or a reversing spell.”

“Don’t think those things actually exist, Cherry.”

“You never know. Don’t be a doubter,” she warned him.

He just shot her a skeptical look.

“Magic exists,” she advised him. “You just have to be open to it.”

“Is that so?”

“Uh-huh. Stick with me. I’ll teach you all about it. Do you know what house you are?”

“Uh, don’t have a house, Cherry.”

“No, what house are you? Like from Harry Potter. Don’t worry, I’ll figure it out for you.”

“It’s important, is it?” he asked, sounding amused.

She’d tell him off if he hadn’t just saved her life.

“I think we’re linked now,” she told him. “You and me.”

“Yeah. I think we are too.” He brushed her hair back from her face. “But you have to learn to listen to me.”

Immy narrowed her gaze at him. All right, she was grateful for what he’d done but that didn’t mean he was going to get instant obedience. “I suppose it would make your life so much easier if I just obeyed you.”

“It would, actually. Glad you understand.”

She shook her head. “You’ve very arrogant. And bossy. Stubborn, too.”

“Not arrogance if it’s the truth. Bossy because you need it. And stubborn? Hmm. Just know what I want and I know how to get it. If you call that stubborn . . .”

“You’ve gotten very chatty lately. Not sure I like it.”

“You like it.”

“See, arrogant.”

“See, truth.”

Dear Lord. What was she going to do with him? “Why do I have the feeling you’re gonna get bossier now that you stopped me choking?”

“Now that I saved your life, we’re linked. Your words. Which means, I can get bossier.”

“I don’t think that’s the way it works.” Darn it. That was what she’d said. “And I’m not sure you can get bossier.”

“Definitely the way it works. Gonna keep you safe. All the time. You’re my priority, Immy.”

Holy moly.

She liked that. Being his priority.

Being this man’s priority would mean everything. It would be so easy to fall under his spell.

Well, fall further under his spell.

“I think . . . I think I’ll go take a bath. Maybe go to bed.”

“You okay?” he asked, his gaze taking her in.

“Yeah.” Sort of.

“Immy, what did I just tell you before?” he said sternly.

“You mean before I nearly died?”

“Immy.”

Shoot. He could be so stern.

“I like it better when you’re amused.”

“You mean you like it better when I’m not scolding you.”

“I don’t think a bodyguard is supposed to scold their charge.”

“Well, don’t know about other bodyguards, but your bodyguard is gonna scold you if you need it. You lying to me, Cherry?”

“I’ll be all right soon.”

“You still need some painkillers since you brought those ones back up. And I need to clean that arm.”

“My arm is fine. It’s barely a scratch.”

“Want me to send for some liquid painkillers?” he asked, ignoring her claim about her arm.

“Um, I think I have some in my toiletry bag,” she told him, relieved that he wasn’t trying to force her to swallow some pills.

“Good. Although you’re gonna have to try swallowing pills again sometime, though.”

“Yeah. Not tonight, though.”

“Not tonight,” he agreed. “We need to have a talk, though.”

Immy groaned. “Do we really have to? Why does everything involve talking? Why can’t you just go, ‘here, Immy, here’s some Twizzlers and a six-pack of diet soda. Knock yourself out’?”

“Twizzlers and a six pack of soda, huh? Doesn’t take much to make you happy, does it?”

“Well, and a Harry Potter marathon movie session would really top it off.”

“Let’s see what we can do,” he said.

“You like Harry Potter?” she asked.

“Never watched it.”

She gasped for so long that she actually started coughing.

“Right. You need to stop nearly damn well killing yourself,” he ordered as he patted her back. “You’re gonna give me gray fucking hairs.”

“That’s two dollars for the swear jar,” she told him.

“Gonna be broke because of that swear jar.” He was smiling as he said that.

“I think Jenner’s been putting extra money into it.” She shook her head. “I wanted to pay for something for him for once. He never lets me pay for anything. Not rent or utilities or groceries. Poor guy is gonna go broke.” She knew that wasn’t true. Still, he should charge them something. “Jenner’s always been like that. When we left the cult, he was the first one of us to find a part-time job. He did lots of landscaping jobs so he could buy a guitar and then he would go out and perform on the street. He would always try to give us money to help us out with whatever we needed.”

Tobias stood and carried her into the bathroom. Then he set her down so she could get her medicine bag and take the liquid painkiller.

“It’s sweet of you to want to take everyone on vacation, Cherry.” He lightly kissed the top of her head.

Her breath caught. Had that really just happened? She didn’t know what to do or how to react.

Had it been a friendly kiss?

“I, um, thanks,” she said lamely. “I might get in that bath.”

“In a minute.” He lifted her onto the countertop, stepping between her legs.

This wasn’t really appropriate. And yet, she liked it.

Too much.

33

“What is it?” she asked, sounding breathless. Was he going to kiss her lips?

Did she want that?

Yes.

“We need to chat about what happened,” he told her as he reached into the medicine bag and drew out some stuff to clean her arm.

“What? Me choking?”

“Before that,” he said.

Oh cupcakes.

She really didn’t want to talk about that.

“I’m not sure that there’s anything we need to talk about,” she told him as he finished cleaning the tiny scratches.

“No? How about the fact that bit—woman grabbed you, hurting you?” His face darkened as he spoke.

Had he been about to call her a bitch?

“She didn’t hurt me,” Immy told him, holding out her arm. “I’m fine. I mark easily. I think she just grabbed hold of my arm and her nails accidentally pressed against me. They are incredibly long and sharp. I wonder how easy it is for her to go to the bathroom.”

“I didn’t think of that,” he grumbled. “Now, it’s going to be burned into my brain.”

She let out a surprised giggle. “Sorry.”

“You should be.” He sent her a stern look.

For a moment she was worried that he was serious, then he winked at her.

“Still going to tell Jenner,” he said.

“Don’t,” she said quickly.

He raised his eyebrows, but didn’t say anything.

Immy let out a deep breath. “She didn’t mean to mark me and I don’t want her to get into trouble for an accident.”

“What if it wasn’t an accident?”

What? Was he saying that Lauren had been trying to hurt her?

She shook her head. “She’s just intense. I know she’s trying to do her best for Jenner.”

“By throwing that other woman at him? Didn’t realize he needed a pimp. How often has she wanted him to take that other singer out?”

Lauren had done that, even though Jenner refused each time.

“Tobias! She’s not . . . she’s not trying to pimp him!” she said, horrified by his insinuation.

“No? Kind of seems that way.”

“Promise me you won’t tell him,” she begged. Because that would be a disaster.

He just eyed her.

“Tobias, you can’t tell him. She didn’t mean to hurt me, you’re imagining things. All she wants is to do a good job and she is. I don’t want to make things tense between her and Jenner.”

“What happened wasn’t your fault, Immy,” he said to her. “And any consequences for her won’t be your fault.”

“Just don’t tell Jenner. Or Sampson. Or Abe and Isaiah. Cat. Just don’t tell anyone!” she cried.

“I’ll think about it.”

It wasn’t a no, but it wasn’t a yes, either.

She’d take it.

A knock on the door surprised her as she was setting up her snack station for the movie. She’d ordered a whole lot of snacks online and they’d just gotten delivered.

Instead of a bath, she’d had a quick shower after putting in her order. So now she was in her pajamas and she had braided her hair.

Tobias walked to the door, waving her back. He checked the peephole. Then he opened the door.

Jenner walked in.

“Jenner!” she greeted him. “What are you doing here? I thought you had commitments after the concert?”

He waved his hand dismissively as he walked into the room. “Don’t worry about that. What is going on?” Stopping in front of her, he cupped her face. “Are you all right? You look pale. Is that why you left so early?”

“I’m fine. I just had a small headache.”

His frown deepened. Uh-oh.

“A small headache? Have you taken some painkillers? Why aren’t you in bed? What is all this?”

“Well, Tobias and I were going to watch a movie. Can you believe that he hasn’t seen Harry Potter?”

“Baby, the last thing you need is all this sugar and to watch a movie! You need to get into bed. I’ll rub your head and we’ll turn out the lights so you can sleep. She can’t eat all this junk food,” he said to Tobias. “It’s not good for her at any time, but especially not when she’s ill.”

“But I’m not ill!” she protested as he tried to lead her to the bed. “Tobias! Tell him that I’m not ill.”

“She’s not ill. She had a slight headache so I brought her back here and she took some painkillers.”

“See? And now we’re going to⁠—”

“But she did pretend her headache was worse than it was to get me to leave,” Tobias interrupted her.

“Tobias!”

“Why would she want that?” Jenner asked.

She glared at Tobias. He better not say anything if he knew what was good for him.

“She was worried I was going to cause a scene after what Lauren did.”

“Tobias, you promised not to tell him!”

“Not to tell me what?” Jenner asked. “What is going on? What happened with Lauren?”

Jenner’s phone started ringing and he silenced it.

“Shouldn’t you take that?” she asked.

“Nope. Tell me what’s going on. Now, Immy,” Jenner said sternly.

She sighed. “I was backstage when Lauren came up to me and said I shouldn’t be there. Guess she thought I was a distraction. When I refused to leave, she grabbed my arm. It was really nothing.”

“Show him your arm,” Tobias told her.

Seriously. What part of ‘don’t tell Jenner’ didn’t he understand? Someone really wanted more peanut butter in their sheets. Or perhaps their shoes this time.

“Immy,” Jenner said in a warning voice. “Show. Me.”

“Fine,” she grumbled, holding out her arm. It really didn’t look that bad.

But the way Jenner sucked in a breath, you would have thought she’d been beaten.

His phone started vibrating in his hand and she glanced down to see Lauren was calling.

“Lauren did this to you?” Jenner asked.

“And afterward, she wasn’t sorry,” Tobias said. “Bitch meant to hurt her.”

“Tobias!” she cried.

Tobias gave her an unrepentant look.

Jenner answered the call and brought the phone to his ear. “You touched Immy.”

She couldn’t hear what Lauren was saying, but Jenner’s face could have been carved in white marble.

“No, you listen. You’re fired. I’ll get Abe to sort whatever needs sorted with our lawyer. But I do not want to see you again or hear from you. Understand? No, I don’t care your reasons. You don’t ever hurt my family and you never, ever touch Immy.”

He ended the call.

For some stupid reason, Immy wanted to cry.

“Jenner,” she said in a hoarse voice. “You can’t fire her.”

“Of course I can. She hurt you, she’s gone. Simple as that.”

“It’s not really that simple, though⁠—”

“It is,” he said firmly. “But I’m not happy with you, Immy.”

“Me? Why?”

“You should have told me straight away what happened.”

“You were singing,” she said lamely.

“Then as soon as I stopped singing, you should have told me. Were you planning to tell me?” Jenner asked.

“Umm.”

“She wasn’t,” Tobias said.

Immy glared at him. “You’re just a chatterbox today, aren’t you?”

Tobias shrugged his thick shoulders. “I’m supposed to be looking after you. This is me doing that.”

Cupcakes.

Jenner cupped her chin in his hand. “You come first, Immy. You always come first. Before everything.”

There was a strange look on his face. One she couldn’t decipher and she swallowed heavily.

“Understand?”

“I understand,” she said.

“Now, I understand we’re watching a movie.” He dropped his hand from her chin and she watched as he headed over to the snack pile. “Yeah, you’re not eating all of this.”

“What? Why not?” she cried as he messaged someone.

“Too much sugar. And have you been drinking water? Is that why you had a headache?” Jenner asked.

“I’ve been drinking water,” she protested as Jenner walked to the mini-fridge.

“Not much,” Tobias said.

She glared over at him. “I am going to find something to gag you with.”

Tobias just winked at her.

What the heck did that mean?

Men. They were so difficult to understand.

There was a knock on the door and Tobias let Abe and Sampson in.

“What’s this about you firing Lauren?” Abe asked as Jenner strode toward her, holding a bottle of water.

Jenner pointed at the sofa in front of the TV. “Sit. Drink this. All of it needs to be gone before you eat any snacks or drink that diet soda.”

She sat and took the water. What a party pooper. But she sipped on her water as she really needed some sugar.

“What the hell?” Abe said, his face growing stonelike after Tobias and Jenner explained everything.

Sampson stomped over to her. “Show me your arm.”

Immy sighed and held out her arm to him.

“That fucking bitch!” Sampson roared.

“See what you’ve done,” she said to Tobias.

“I’m gonna go have a chat with her.” Sampson headed to the door.

“Shit!” Abe jumped in front of him. “Wait, you can’t!”

“Why the fuck not?”

“Because we do not want her suing us. Just let me handle her, all right?” Abe said to him.

Sampson grumbled but moved away from the door. He then plonked himself down beside her on the sofa. “So? What are we watching?” He grabbed a couple of Twizzlers.

“Hey! Those are mine,” she told Sampson.

“You have about thirty of them.”

“Yeah, and they’re all mine.”

“You are not eating all of those Twizzlers,” Jenner told her, sitting on her other side. “You can have three.”

“Three? What did I do?” she cried.

“You didn’t tell me what that bitch did to you.”

She gave a disgruntled sigh as Abe and Tobias sat as well. “I don’t think I invited you all to my movie night.”

“That’s the thing, family doesn’t need an invite,” Jenner told her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.

It was the sweetest sort of torture.

And one she never wanted to end.

34

“Where are we going?” Immy asked Tobias as he ushered her into her car.

She noticed that she was never allowed to drive anymore. If she wanted to go somewhere, she had to go with Tobias or one of the guys.

And they were all so alpha that they couldn’t stand for a woman to drive them around.

She made a scoffing noise.

Men.

“It’s a surprise,” he told her.

“I don’t like surprises,” she countered with a frown.

“Don’t you?” Tobias glanced over at her and she noticed that she was shifting around on the seat.

Drat!

“Fine. I like surprises. Normally. But not at the moment.” She glanced down at her body, but it didn’t move and she gave a nod of satisfaction.

Good.

“You’ll like this one,” he told her.

“I see Mr. Arrogant is back. Is he joining Mr. Tattletale?”

“Sweetness, he never left. And you need to get over me telling Jenner about Lauren hurting you.”

“I told you not to tell him.”

“She hurt you,” Tobias said in a dark voice. “No one hurts you. It was either tell him or take care of her myself. I figured this option was the better one.”

She swallowed. Maybe so.

“Fine, I forgive you. He’s being so overbearing at the moment. He’s fussing over everything I eat. He hid my candy jar! Thank God he didn’t take my handbag M&Ms.”

He shot her a look. “You have a candy jar?”

“I think the question should be, why don’t you have a candy jar?”

“Immy,” he said warningly. “Why did he take your candy?”

“Apparently, I’m no longer allowed a candy jar because I can’t be trusted not to overindulge. It happened one time! One. Time. I was trying to get the taste of that icky smoothie out of my mouth with candy. I just happened to eat a bit too much and got a tummy ache. What sort of person takes another person’s candy?” She threw her hands into the air.

“Sounds like he was in the right to me.”

“I knew you’d side with him. It’s a conspiracy!”

“Sweetness, calm down. You’re going to make yourself sick.”

“I’m not weak”

“Look at me. Hey, look at me.”

She turned in her seat as he pulled up in front of a nondescript building. He faced her after turning off the car. Reaching out, he cupped her chin. “Jenner cares about you. He might be a bit overprotective and overbearing about it, but it isn’t because he thinks you’re weak. It’s because you’re important.”

Darn it.

Way to eradicate her annoyance.

She huffed out a breath. “That’s annoying.”

“What is?” he asked.

“You being right.”

How was he right so much? And now this would just add to his arrogance.

To her shock, he suddenly threw back his head and laughed.

“That wasn’t supposed to be funny!”

“Sorry,” he told her. Although he didn’t sound like he was actually sorry.

Rude.

“Come on. Let’s go.”

“The guys won’t be happy when they find out I’m not at home.”

“They know you’re with me,” he reassured her. “And you need this. I need it too.”

“You need it?” She turned her head toward him.

“I need to see you smile again.”

“Oh. Okay,” she said. “If you need it.”

He undid his belt and turned to her. “My Immy. Always worrying about everyone else. You need to let me look after you for a while.”

“Everyone always looks after me,” she pointed out.

“Don’t start that,” he warned. “Remember, any self-deprecating remarks will be met with swift punishment.”

She could feel her cheeks growing red. He’d been threatening things like this for a while now.

And she didn’t think he was joking.

Immy waited for him to walk around to her side of the car. He opened the door and helped her out. Then he held her hand as he led her up to the large door.

Opening the door, he stepped inside first and she followed. Where the heck were they?

“What are we doing?” she asked. “What is this?”

“I’ve booked a private session for us,” he said. “So there shouldn’t be anyone else here.”

“But where are we?” she asked as she glanced around.

The inside was far lighter and nicer than the outside. There was a woman behind a desk in front of them. She looked to be in her sixties with white-gray hair that was cut short.

There were four doorways and above each door frame was a sign.

One said ‘Littles’, the next one said ‘Middles.’ Then there was ‘Pets’ and ‘Play.’

What was this place?

She tightened her hands around Tobias’s, uncertain that she really should be here.

“Hello, welcome to Penelope’s Playground. I’m Evelyn,” the woman said warmly. “You have access for the next hour. I really hope you enjoy yourself. I’ll remain here and there’s an intercom system if you need anything.”

She should probably say something in return, but her mouth had gone all dry.

“Remember the rules while in public with me,” Tobias said as he led her through the door that had ‘Littles’ written above it. “We have the place to ourselves, but I still want you to stay with me at all times. I don’t want you to be more than arm’s length away.”

They stepped into a tunnel-like area with glass cases on either side filled with toys.

“I don’t know that I can do this,” she told him, nerves filling her stomach. Was she ready? Could she do this in front of Tobias?

“Look at me. Hey, look at me.”

She sighed and glanced up at him. “You’re very big on having me look at you.”

“That’s because your eyes are so expressive,” he told her. “I know when you’re lying because you do the potty dance. But your eyes can tell me what else is going on in your head.”

“Great, so what you’re saying is that I can’t ever keep anything secret?”

“I’m saying I find it easier to read you when I can see your beautiful eyes. Other people, don’t know.”

Did he really just call her eyes beautiful? Jeez. Why did he have to go and say such nice things to her? If he was a jerk, she could be mad at him for bringing her here without asking her first.

But it was harder to be upset with someone who was telling you how beautiful your eyes were.

Darn it.

“What is it?” he asked, eyeing her suspiciously.

“You really think my eyes are beautiful?”

He shook his head. “Fishing for compliments.”

“I am not!”

Tobias grinned and tapped her nose. “Yeah, you are. You’re cute.”

Beautiful eyes and now cute?

Be still her heart.

Actually, her heart had nothing on the rest of her body which was flooded with warmth.

“I am not fishing for compliments. And I don’t think my eyes are that expressive. You can’t tell what I’m thinking.”

“You’re thinking that you’re not sure whether you want to do this, and that you’re not happy that I sprung this on you without warning.”

Well. Hell.

That wasn’t fair. How could he see all of that?

“My eyes are not that expressive,” she muttered.

“What would you have said if I’d told you where we were going?” he asked.

“No.”

He nodded. “Exactly. Figured get you here and you’d be polite enough to at least give it a try.”

Cupcakes! How did he read her so easily?

She was already feeling bad that she wasn’t fully onboard. She didn’t want to hurt his feelings.

“Right. So I didn’t tell you. And now that you’re here, admit it, you’re curious.”

Oh she was. So curious. But that didn’t mean she could do this or that it was a good idea.

“I don’t know,” she said, chewing her lower lip.

He reached out and released her lip. “What’re you worried about?”

There was so much.

Immy was worried about doing it wrong. About making a fool of herself. About not liking it, or that she’d like it so much that she’d never want to stop being in Little space.

Maybe some of her worries were ridiculous.

But some of them were also legitimate.

“Tell me,” he urged.

She sucked in a breath. “I don’t know how to do this.”

“Bullshit.”

She blinked. Umm. What? “I think you might want to rephrase that.”

“I do?” he asked, looking amused.

Immy leaned into him. “Yeah. You do. Because you’re supposed to reassure me that I do know how to do this and that everything is going to be all right and I have to stop worrying. And I could never make an idiot of myself.”

“Don’t gotta tell you all of that, Cherry. Because you already know it. Just proved that you do.”

She took a deep breath in and let it out. “I still don’t know what I’m doing.”

“You do. You just gotta stop using this.” He tapped her forehead. “And go with this.” He tapped her chest.

“Most of the time, everyone is telling me to use my head. To think. To not react too quickly without thought.”

“That’s the thing about Little headspace, you can stop worrying, stop thinking, you don’t have to be in control. You can let someone else take charge and make the decisions.”

“You?”

He stared down at her intently. “Yep.”

She took in a deep breath and let it out slowly, her stomach in butterflies.

“You think you can trust me to take care of you?” he asked.

She could have been imagining it but there was a strange look on his face. Was this a really important question to him?

Maybe. Maybe not.

But she decided to go with honesty. It wasn’t like she was a good liar, anyway.

“I already do,” she said.

“You trust me to protect and take care of Big Immy,” he said. “You can trust me with Little Immy too. I will take care of her.”

“I hope so,” she whispered.

“You can.” He nodded at her. “There’s no way I’d ever want to abuse your trust. You’re not gonna embarrass yourself. You’re not gonna do anything stupid. I’m not gonna think any differently of you. Well, I will.”

“You will?” She knew it!

He ran a finger down the side of her cheek. “Yeah, I think you’re the bravest fucking Little girl I’ve ever met.”

Her mouth went dry, her heart was racing. Really? Did he have to go saying things like that and making her want to cry?

It was seriously too much.

“Let’s keep going,” she said.

He smiled down at her. “There’s my brave girl.”

She wasn’t sure about what was going to happen, but he was giving her this opportunity. One she might never have again. One she might not want again.

But it seemed stupid to waste it just because she was a bit scared.

Gosh. Look at her growing so brave.

“Let’s go.”

He held out his hand to her and she took hold. She was really happy that Tobias was here with her. But she couldn’t help but look to her other side, almost as though she expected him to appear.

Because the thing that would make this better would be having Jenner with her.

But she had to stop thinking about that. Because he wasn’t with her.

“You’ve dated Littles before?” Immy asked.

“Yep. A few.”

You cannot be jealous. You asked him the question. He’s only answering it.

Part of her really wanted to ask for their names, track them down, and teach them that he belonged to her.

He doesn’t belong to you.

Sheesh. What was going on with her?

They walked through the tunnel-like entrance, and she studied the toys in the cases.

“Do you know how young you regress, Cherry?” he asked.

“That would be a negatory,” she replied. “Ooh, look at that toy! It’s a strawberry and a puppy, you roll it one way. Strawberry. Roll it the other way. Puppy! I like! I like!”

“Hmm. I would say maybe toddler.”

“Huh?” What was he talking about now? Eh. She didn’t have time to care. She was too busy. They stepped out into a large, indoor playroom.

Holy unicorn poop.

This place was epic! A squeal of excitement escaped her. Whoa. Where had that even come from?

She didn’t know. Didn’t care. There was so much that she wanted to do. She wanted to play on the slide, no, she wanted to go on the swing, wait there was a merry-go-round too.

“Merry-go-round! Slide! Swing!” She darted back and forth, unsure where to go next.

“Whoa, Little girl. Calm down,” he said, grabbing hold of her around the waist. He picked her up, but her feet kept moving, as though she was trying to run through the air.

“No, no, Daddy! Put me down!” she yelled.

Then she froze.

Oh. Cupcakes.

Tobias let himself smile for a brief moment as she called him Daddy. Maybe it was a bit premature for him to feel so happy about that. And perhaps he was even being the slightest bit manipulative in bringing her here.

But he didn’t give a fuck.

He wanted her to see him as a Daddy.

As her Daddy.

He wanted her to trust him with all of her. But most of all, he wanted her to be comfortable with her Little. To be able to embrace her Little.

Which is just what she was doing.

And man, he felt about a hundred feet tall being able to give her this.

He turned her around and cupped her chin in his hand. “You trust me.”

“I . . . I . . .”

“You. Trust. Me.” He said the words slowly and firmly. It wasn’t a question.

She trusted him.

“Yes. I trust you.”

“Then trust me with everything.”

Her cheeks were red. “I didn’t mean to call you Daddy.”

“You gave me that. That’s fucking amazing and it’s special. Doesn’t matter what you meant to do, it’s what felt right in the moment. And I liked it.”

“You did?” she whispered.

“Don’t say anything I don’t mean.”

“I, um, but we’re not . . . I mean, you and I aren’t . . . ”

“We don’t have to be,” he told her. “We can just be friends. But we can also be more.”

Her eyes widened but he was growing tired of slow and delicate.

It was time to make a move.

“You . . . are you saying that you’d want that?” she asked. “A relationship . . . with me?”

“Don’t need to sound so shocked by that, sweetness,” he said to her. “Any man would be fucking lucky to have you. Few men would be worthy. I’m not, but I want to be. Give me all of you, Immy, give me that softness inside, give me your Little, the one you protect fiercely, and I will take over that job for you. I will make sure that no one hurts you or her ever again.”

She sniffled, tears filling her eyes. “I don’t . . . I’m not sure . . . I just can’t.”

“You don’t want me?”

“I do. I just have some problems.”

“Jenner.”

She closed her eyes and nodded.

“You love him.”

“Yes. I’m so sorry.”

“Hey, sweetness, don’t be sorry. Shh. Shh.” He picked her up in his arms, holding her cradled against his chest. He walked over to a sofa and sat with her on his lap.

She melted into him.

“Don’t be sorry,” he repeated.

“But I am! Because I’m so messed up!”

“How are you messed up?” he asked.

“Because I want you and I want him. I shouldn’t want you both! That’s messed up.”

Ah, fuck.

Could he eventually get her to stop thinking about Jenner? Yep. Might mean he’d have to play dirty.

But would that be in her best interests?

Possibly not.

Did that mean he was going to do the right thing and step aside?

Fuck. No.

Tobias wasn’t a good guy. He couldn’t just let her go.

Which meant he was left with two choices. Force her away from Jenner . . . or learn to share.

Christ. Neither choice was a good one.

Although part of him was starting to see the benefits of having another man to help take care of her. She needed a lot of care and attention.

Not that he couldn’t give that now but what about when he went back to his real job with Alejandro? Who would ensure that she was safe and protected? That she ate and drank and took care of herself?

“See what I mean?” She leaned back to glance up at him. “I’m messed up.”

“It’s not messed up,” he told her firmly. “It’s how you feel.”

“But it’s not normal or fair. This is real life, not some fairy tale,” she told him. “Although it’s not like Jenner wants me. Sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. That made it sound like I’ll take you because Jenner doesn’t want me. I didn’t mean it like that. I meant that I don’t know why I’m angsting over him when he doesn’t want me.”

Fuck.

Was this a test?

It had to be a test, because he knew that he could sway her right now into his arms. And that he could put a wedge between her and Jenner.

He opened his mouth to do just that, then shut it again.

Fuck. It.

“Think you’re wrong about that.”

“Wrong about what?” she asked.

“Jenner wanting you.”

“I’m not. I kissed him and he pulled away from me. He avoided me for ages afterward.”

What a dumb fucking bastard. Maybe Tobias didn’t have to do anything and Jenner would create that wedge for him.

And how happy would Immy be with that?

Fuck. Was he turning into a better man? Was she changing him? He wasn’t sure how he felt about that.

“I want you, Immy. I get that you can’t commit to that right now, that you’ve got to sort out shit in your head. So all I’m asking is that you don’t say no. Not right now. See where things go.”

“Is that not . . . is that not using you?” she whispered.

God. She was too fucking sweet.

“Not if I say it isn’t.”

“It still feels wrong . . . to have feelings for two men. You are enough. It’s wrong to want more. I don’t want to hurt your feelings.”

He had to hide his smile, not wanting her to think that he was laughing at her. But he had no intention of letting her go. Ever. The only way for her to hurt him was by walking away.

And that wasn’t even an option.

“Don’t worry about that. Although I am going to want one thing right now.”

“What’s that?” she asked breathlessly as he cupped the back of her neck and leaned down so his lips were just inches from her.

He couldn’t resist kissing her. Not any longer. He’d been a fucking saint waiting for this long.

“A kiss,” he told her before his lips brushed hers.

Then her mouth parted beneath his and he took full advantage, his tongue sliding into her mouth to play with hers.

Fucking hell.

He hadn’t thought this through, had he? Because now his cock was hard and pushing against his jeans. Tobias forced himself to draw back before he took this too far.

“Wow,” she said.

There was no artifice to this girl, she didn’t play games. And he found himself smiling as he ran his thumb over her wet lips.

“Just as I thought. As sweet as candy.”

“I did okay then?” she asked shyly.

He didn’t know how much experience she had, but he was guessing not much. “Better than okay. You were perfect.”

He liked that she didn’t have much experience, it meant that he could teach her just what he liked.

Which, if they were alone, would probably involve her on her knees, sucking his dick.

“But that isn’t what we’re here for,” he said reluctantly. “There’s only one thing you need to do.”

“What’s that?” she asked.

“Trust me to take care of you. Especially to look after your Little. Have some fun right now. Can you do that?”

Immy thought about his words for a moment. She was still buzzing from that amazing kiss.

Could she do that?

She wasn’t sure. All of her thoughts were getting to her. They were overwhelming and even her handbag M&Ms were failing to cheer her up. She’d gone through three tubes in the last two days.

Jenner wouldn’t be impressed if he found out.

But he wouldn’t find out.

And what was a girl to do when he’d taken her candy jar?

She pushed thoughts of Jenner out of her head. Tobias had shown time and again that he was here for her. Sure, he was supposed to be acting as a sort of bodyguard for her, but it was more than that.

Could she let go with him?

She trusted him.

She definitely wanted him.

And she wanted this. To let her Little out. To forget about her worries for a while.

“I want to try.”

“Such a brave fucking girl.”

“You really have to do something about your swearing, though.”

“Told you. I need a subscription rate.” He booped her nose and set her on her feet. “But you are my brave girl. Do you want to go play?”

She nodded shyly.

“You want me to play with you?”

“You play?” she asked, surprised.

He shrugged. “For you, Cherry, I’d do anything.”

A smile filled her face. “You’re a good guy, Tobias.”

“Now that’s something I’m definitely not,” he told her. “But for you, I want to be a better man. Never thought that would happen.”

“Does it upset you?” That was the last thing she wanted.

“No, babe. Nothing about you could ever upset me. Oh, and you want to call me Daddy, you go right ahead. Although I do prefer Papa.”

“Papa,” she repeated. “I like Papa.”

“That’s a good girl. Let’s go play.”

35

Immy lay back on the padded mat, giggling so hard that she thought she might pee herself. She rolled onto her side, pressing her legs together.

“What are you laughing at, Cherry?” Tobias growled as he strode toward her.

“You!” she cried. “You’re a dinosaur!”

“Hate to tell you, Little one, but you’d be in big trouble if you came across a dinosaur. We’re scary, not funny. Rawr!” He held up his arms, which were really short since he was in a blow-up T-Rex outfit.

And that just made her giggle more.

Never in a million years had she thought that Tobias, of all people, would get dressed up in a silly outfit to make her laugh.

“I’m gonna get you! Rawr!” He started stomping toward her and she moved onto her feet.

“Oh no!” she cried. “The dinosaur is gonna get me! Don’t hurt me not-very-scary T-Rex!”

“Not-very-scary!” he cried. “Grown men have peed their pants when they’ve seen me, Little girl!”

Uh-oh.

“Don’t talk about peeing your pants!” she cried, holding herself.

Well. This was embarrassing.

“What’s wrong?” he asked. “You have to go potty?”

“Don’t call it going potty, Papa!” she cried.

“What would you call it then?”

“I need to use the bathroom!”

“To go potty. Come with me. It’s over here. Why didn’t you tell me you had to pee before?” he demanded.

“Because I was having fun and I didn’t want to stop.” But now things were desperate.

Immy had always been good at ignoring her own body’s needs and sometimes that didn’t go well for her, like right now.

Tobias attempted to open the door with his claw? Paw? She wasn’t sure what you would call it, but it wasn’t happening.

She started to giggle. “T-Rex Papa! Stop fooling around! Open the door.”

“Not funny, Little girl. You open it.”

She rushed past him and opened the door.

“Keep it open,” he demanded. “I’m coming in.”

She had to giggle as she watched him attempt to get through the door.

“Papa! You’re going to pop the outfit. Wait out there. No dinosaurs allowed in the bathroom. See? There’s a sign.”

There actually was. She was guessing other T-Rex Daddies had attempted to get through the door. And failed.

Tobias was grumbling. “Damn it. Keep it open while you pee.”

Not happening.

She shut the door, ignoring his grumbles. Then she rushed to the toilet and reached under her skirt to pull down her tights and panties. Then she sat with a sigh of relief.

That felt so much better. She’d thought she was going to burst.

After cleaning up, she opened the door and peeked out.

Hmm? Where was the T-Rex?

She moved slowly out. Was he hiding? Was he going to jump on her and eat her?

“Little girl,” a stern voice said from behind her.

Immy screamed and started to run.

“Immy! What are you doing?”

“Don’t eat me, T-Rex!” she yelled as she raced up the climbing wall into the fortress above it. There were guns up here that shot out soft balls. One was loaded and she grabbed it, shooting at him as he stomped toward the fortress.

Huh.

He’d changed out of his dinosaur costume. That wasn’t cool.

“Papa, you can’t come up here!” she cried. “It’s Littles only.”

He put his hands on his hips and dodged a flying ball.

“Little girl.”

“Yes?” she asked.

He didn’t say anything more, just crooked his finger at her, then pointed at a spot in front of him.

Poor Papa. Had he lost his voice? Oh well, if he wasn’t going to talk, then she couldn’t be held responsible for not understanding what he wanted.

Right?

You have to use your words.

Even Papa should know that.

He was looking awfully mad, though. So maybe she should reconsider.

Hmm. Nope.

“Little girl.” He took a step closer.

Bang.

She got him right in the forehead with a bright pink spongy ball.

Oh, she was good at this.

Maybe this was her secret, hidden, super-duper talent! Hitting Papa with spongy balls.

Sure, it wasn’t as good as being able to create spells that would put warts on Lauren’s nose.

But it was close.

“Immy. Here. Now.”

Hmm. Was it a good sign that he’d suddenly worked out how to talk?

Somehow, she was thinking not. She was also thinking that it wouldn’t be a good idea to get down there.

So as he took another step, she shot him in the chest and stomach.

Ooh. That was close to Papa’s ‘special area.’ He seemed to realize that too as he moved a hand to cover himself.

Another giggle escaped.

“Immy, you do not want to fire any more of those balls. You’re already in big trouble.”

Big trouble?

Why was she in big trouble? That made no sense.

“Why is Immy in big trouble?” she asked.

“Because Immy was naughty and disobeyed her Papa.”

“Immy did not!” she gasped. “Immy would never!”

“Immy did,” he said. “First, she shut the door when Papa told her to keep it open. And now, instead of coming down out of the fort like she’s been told to, she’s firing balls at Papa.”

“You didn’t tell Immy to come down.”

“Yes. I did.”

“Nuh-uh. You didn’t use your words.” She leaned out of the open window and shook a finger at him. “Learn to use your words, Papa.”

“Immy. Come. Down. Now.”

“Immy thinks she won’t do that,” she replied. “Immy thinks she’ll stay up here forever. It can be a nice house for Immy. Although Immy will need to put in a regular candy and cookies order. Starting with handbag M&Ms and Twizzlers.”

“Immy is not getting any candy or cookies for the next week,” he told her.

She gasped dramatically. In fact, she actually fell back onto her bottom, her gasp was so big.

“You can’t do that, Papa!” she cried when she finally recovered enough to take a breath.

“Papa can do that, or you can go over his knee for a spanking.”

“That. Is. So. Mean.”

Maybe she’d rather have the spanking.

Although she stopped herself before she said that. Because she should probably think about that for a moment. Did she want him to spank her?

Maybe. Maybe not.

She got up onto her knees, then pulled herself onto her feet to lean out the open window again. “Papa, you can’t do that!”

“Just did. Down here. Now.”

Uh-oh.

She still didn’t think it was a good idea to go down there. But what was her choice?

Hmm.

She turned and looked at the other side of the fort where there was a flying fox that went down to the floor.

It was the only thing to do.

She really had no other choice. Immy ran for the flying fox and took hold.

“Whee!” she cried as she flew down it.

The fort was only about eight feet tall so it really wasn’t a high flying fox. But it was still a heap of fun.

She landed in a pit of spongy pieces.

Okay, so in hindsight, the flying fox was not a smart idea. Because exiting a pit of spongy pieces was not a quick or easy process. She finally managed to crawl her way out, landing on the mat next to the pit while heaving for breath.

The light above her was suddenly blocked by a large man. A man who was frowning down at her.

“Unicorn poop.”

“Yes. You are definitely deep in unicorn poop,” Tobias agreed. Reaching down, he lifted her, setting her on her feet.

She swayed slightly and he held her hips until she was steady. She peeked up into his face. His jaw was tight, his face serious.

Definitely in unicorn poop.

“Sooo, have I told you that you’re looking extra handsome today?” she told him as he took a firm hold of her hand and led her toward the exit. “Oh no! We have to go? But I don’t want to.”

Tobias stopped at the bench where they’d taken off their shoes. “Sit.”

Her lower lip dropped out as she sat on the bench. “This isn’t nice. Immy will be good if we can stay.”

He crouched in front of her, then tilted her chin up so she had to look at him. “Our time is up, Little girl. Leaving isn’t punishment, understand?”

“Can’t we stay a bit longer?” she pleaded.

“No, sorry. They have a group coming in.”

“Can we come back, then?”

“Hmm, well, you haven’t been very well behaved⁠—”

“I’ll do better, Papa! I promise! Please!”

“You didn’t let me finish,” he said. “But we can come back. Just know that next time, Papa will spank you if you misbehave.”

“Papa! That’s not nice to spank Immy.”

“It’s not nice for Immy to ignore Papa’s orders and take off on a flying fox, which is basically running away from Papa.”

Oh drat.

She guessed that technically that was all true. But still, she thought that spanking her was worse.

Tobias slipped her shoes on and then stood to put his own shoes on before taking her hand and helping her stand.

“We really hafta go home?”

“We do,” he confirmed. “But first, as well as one week with no M&Ms and no Twizzlers, you’re going to write Papa a letter about why it is naughty to disobey me and run from me.”

“A letter! Nooo!”

“Yes. And it’s to be handwritten and no less than two hundred and fifty words.”

“Papa! That’s terrible.”

“Well, that might help you to think twice before you misbehave in the future.”

Sheesh.

Maybe she would.

Maybe she wouldn’t.

They’d just have to wait and see.

36

What was wrong with her?

They were driving back home and she was feeling . . . blah.

Immy stared out the window of her car as Tobias drove. It was like she’d gone from the highest of highs to the lowest of lows. She just felt like crawling into a ball and crying.

“Immy? You good?”

“Uh-huh. All good.”

She waited for him to call her out on her lie, but he didn’t say anything. She glanced down at herself. Huh. She wasn’t squirming.

Maybe she wasn’t lying? Was she all good?

What was going on with her? It felt like a cloud of doom was hanging over her.

“You upset about your punishments?” he asked.

Ahh, so he could see something was wrong.

“That was mean,” she told him. She tried to work up some fire, some heat, but nothing came to her.

Normally, when she felt this down, she’d eat some handbag M&Ms or car candy. She had a whole bag in the glovebox. But, even if she was allowed some M&Ms or car candy, she just wasn’t in the mood for any.

That, more than anything, told her that there was something weird going on with her.

Who in their right mind would refuse car candy?

It was unheard of.

Although Jenner had probably taken her car candy. She hadn’t had time to check.

They pulled into the garage and Tobias came around to open her door. She climbed out, but he didn’t move away.

“Immy, have I upset you? Are you mad at me?”

“No, I’m not mad or upset. I’m all good.” She stepped around him and headed inside.

“Hey, wait. Come back for a moment and talk to me.”

She stepped into the house, turning to glance back at him. “I’m all good. I think I just need a moment.”

“Immy! Where have you been? I’ve been calling you.” Jenner raced down the stairs and she turned to look at him.

Oh shoot.

Where was her phone? Was it not charged?

“I’m so sorry,” she said. “Did you need me for something?”

“I was just—what’s wrong?” he asked.

She forced herself to smile wide as he stopped in front of her. “I’m fine.”

“No, you’re not. You’re smiling like a clown. You smile like that when something is wrong and you want us to think that you’re fine.”

“I thought she was acting weird,” Tobias grumbled. “But she didn’t do the potty dance when she told me she was fine.”

“That happens sometimes when she’s about to⁠—”

Immy burst into tears.

Big, heaving tears that she couldn’t stop. Immediately, Jenner gathered her up into his arms. There was nothing she liked more than being held like this by him. He swayed back and forth, as he held her against his chest. She buried her face against him.

“What the hell happened?” he asked.

“I don’t know,” Tobias said. “Took her to a playground for Littles. Hired it out for an hour. She was having fun. Got into a bit of trouble and I told her she had to go without her handbag M&Ms and Twizzlers for a week. She seemed fine until the car ride back here. Then she was just looking out the window for most of it. Like she’d lost all of her energy.”

“You took her to where?” Jenner asked in a low voice.

Uh-oh.

He seemed mad.

Her tears started to dry and she tensed.

“To a Littles playground,” Tobias said.

“Why would you do that?” Jenner asked.

“Because she needs some help opening up, with letting her Little out,” Tobias explained.

“And you thought that you would help her with that? You’re the bodyguard.”

Oh no.

That wasn’t cool.

“Jenner. Put me down.”

“No,” Jenner snapped. “Why did you take her there? And punish her?”

“Because I’m not just the bodyguard. I’m also her friend. And I’m gonna be more,” Tobias declared.

Oh cupcakes!

That wasn’t nice of Tobias. And they hadn’t officially decided that.

Mr. Arrogant was back.

Not that he ever really left.

“Are you saying that Immy and you are . . . that you’re . . .” Jenner trailed off as though he couldn’t say the words.

“Why? Have you got a problem with that? You don’t like her being involved with me?” Tobias said.

“You’re a criminal!”

No. No!

Now Jenner wasn’t being nice.

This was terrible.

“Put me down,” she demanded.

To her shock, Jenner did set her down, but then he stepped in front of her, moving toward Tobias.

“Go upstairs, Immy,” Jenner ordered.

“You don’t get to order her around,” Tobias snarled. “You’re her friend. Not her man. And, since your head is up your own ass so much, you won’t ever be.”

“Tobias!” she cried.

“And you think you will? You don’t think if I call Alejandro right now, he won’t haul your ass back to him? And you’ll have to go, won’t you? Since he owns you.”

“Both of you need to stop this!” she cried, moving between them.

This wasn’t something she’d been expecting.

“You’re obviously no good for her,” Jenner said. “She came home looking like she was dead inside and then she burst into tears as soon as she saw me.”

“Maybe she was crying over the way you’ve been treating her and it was nothing to do with me,” Tobias said.

Jenner reared back at those words.

“Tobias, don’t say that. It’s not Jenner’s fault if he doesn’t want me.”

“Don’t want you?” Jenner said in a choked voice. “What the fuck?”

“I know I’m no good for your career,” she explained. “You should be with someone like Amaya. I’ve just been holding onto a stupid crush. But that’s not your fault. You’re not responsible for my feelings.”

Jenner looked crushed. “Immy, no, that’s not it at all.”

She turned to Tobias. “And even though we had a great time and I called you Papa⁠—”

Jenner made a pained noise at that.

“We didn’t actually agree to anything, so I don’t appreciate you announcing that we’re together.”

“Little girl, we’re gonna be together whether you agree or not,” Tobias stated.

Holy heck.

She might have dismissed his words as posturing, but Tobias looked deadly serious.

“What . . . what do you mean?” she asked.

“You might think there’s a choice, but there isn’t. I claim you, Immy. You’re mine.”

“You can’t just fucking claim her!” Jenner yelled. “Immy, go upstairs. Call Sampson.” He pointed to Tobias. “She is not an object that you claim. You need to leave my house. Now. Before I call the cops.”

“No!” Immy cried. She turned to glare at Jenner. “You’re not calling the cops on him. Tobias is our friend.” Then she turned to Tobias. “And you don’t get to claim me, that’s not the way this works.”

Neither man said anything.

Unicorn poop!

That was it. There was no getting through to either of them.

“It is the way this works,” Tobias said. “Go upstairs, Immy. Pack a bag, we’re leaving.”

“Call Sampson,” Jenner bossed.

Stuff this.

Turning, she ran toward the stairs.

Stuff the pair of them. They could yell at each other but that didn’t mean she was going to stand around and listen to them.

They were both pig-headed jerks!

Yep, jerks!

Opening the door to her room, she heaved in a breath and grabbed her phone out of her handbag, plugging it into the charger.

There was a knock on the door, but she ignored it. She’d locked her door already.

“Immy, let me in, baby. Please.”

Nope.

Not happening.

“I’m sorry about what happened downstairs. I was . . . I’ve been worried about you all afternoon and everything exploded out of me. It wasn’t right. I just want to check that you’re all right.”

Okay, a part of her felt bad for not answering the door. But another part of her just wasn’t certain that she could hold her temper back. So it was probably better to stay quiet.

“All right, baby. I’ll give you some time. I’m just . . . I’m fucking sorry. I’m trying to be a better man for you and all I seem to be doing is fucking things up.”

A better man for her? She froze. What did that mean?

She heard him move away before she could work up the courage to ask.

Then she began to pace. But the more she paced, the worse this feeling of . . . of anger, of frustration, of nothing being right began to grow. Until she wanted to explode!

Immy knew she couldn’t stay here. She was going to go insane. She opened the bedroom door, but she couldn’t hear them arguing.

Had they gone outside? Or had both of them stormed off.

Whatever.

She wasn’t sticking around.

Turning, she quickly grabbed her handbag and phone. She’d finish charging her phone in her car.

On her way to the bar.

37

Tobias stared angrily down at the swimming pool.

That had gotten fucked up quick.

And why? Why had he exploded like that?

Because you thought Jenner was accusing you of hurting Immy.

He would never harm Immy and the fucker should know that. But he guessed that he’d also been on edge because he’d been worried about Immy. He’d known something was wrong, he just hadn’t known what it was.

And that had been riding him.

Worry over her . . . thinking that he’d done the wrong thing . . . it had all piled up and exploded when he’d seen her in Jenner’s arms.

Yeah, he’d been fucking jealous.

“That went completely wrong.”

Surprised, Tobias turned as Jenner walked out, carrying two beers.

Tobias raised his eyebrows. After Immy had rushed up the stairs, Jenner had followed. Tobias had wanted to run after her as well. But he’d already realized that he’d fucked things up.

He didn’t need to take it a step further.

He’d done enough damage today.

Fuck.

The last thing he’d ever want is to mess things up with Immy. And now he fucking might have.

Because he’d been too fucking arrogant.

“One way to put it,” he replied, reaching for the beer and opening it. He drank down half of it in one go.

“I fucked up,” Jenner said. “When Immy cries . . . fuck, I just lost my mind. Said things I shouldn’t. Christ, I’ve been going to therapy to deal with my shit, now I need to add temper issues into the mix?”

“You don’t have a temper issue,” Tobias told him. “Therapy?”

Jenner nodded. Then he sighed. “Yeah, I decided I needed to try therapy again. My father was an abusive prick and he messed things up in my head that I’m trying to unravel. Most of that stuff has to do with Immy.”

“It does?”

Jenner turned to him. “I love her. I’m in love with her. I know you know this since we had a conversation where I said I couldn’t fight for her. But⁠—”

“You changed your mind.”

“Yeah, and it seems it was a case of too little too late. Not saying that to make you feel sorry for me. Just trying to explain why I exploded in there. You’re getting everything I wanted. Just want to make sure you deserve her. But, clearly, you’re a better man than me.”

“Even though I’m a criminal and Alejandro owns me?” Tobias asked.

Jenner winced.

Yeah. Jenner was definitely a better man than him. It was clear that he felt bad for what he’d said to Tobias.

Tobias had just cared about his relationship with Immy and how he’d messed that up.

“I shouldn’t have said those things.”

“They’re fucking true, though. I don’t deserve Immy.”

Jenner let out a puff of laughter that had no humor in it. “No one does. Immy is the very best person I know and neither of us deserve her. Yet, here we are, both wanting her.”

“I’m not stepping aside. I get that she’s loved you forever, but that doesn’t mean I’m giving up on her. I want Immy. I love Immy.”

“You love her?” Jenner grew pale.

“Yes, I do.”

Jenner straightened his shoulders. “And you expect I’ll just step aside? When I love her too?”

“You were willing to not that long ago. You weren’t going to fight for her.”

“That changed.”

“Yeah. Why? And why wouldn’t it change again?”

“It changed when she kissed me.”

He stiffened. Fuck.

“So one kiss and you want her?”

“One kiss and I ran. And then I couldn’t look at her because I felt like the biggest asshole in the world. I thought I was going to ruin her, to hurt her. So I’ve been going to therapy and unraveling my feelings for Immy. I’ve been separating my feelings from the threads of abuse at the hands of my father. I love her. I might not deserve her. And maybe I should step aside. But I know she loves me as well.”

They both stared at each other.

Fuck. Fuck!

He could probably plant seeds of doubt in this man’s mind about Immy’s love. He could keep her for himself. But then what? He went back to New York with Immy?

Was that what she’d want? Would she want to be without her friends here? Without Jenner?

“I’m a bastard. I’m selfish and I always get what I want.”

Jenner blinked at him.

“I want Immy. And I’d do whatever I had to in order to get her.”

Jenner’s face tightened.

“But there’s something else I’ve learned about myself. When you love someone, you fucking put them first.” He didn’t like it, but it was the truth. “Also, I’ve learned that Immy has so much love inside her, it’s ridiculous. She certainly has enough love for two men.”

“What . . . what the hell are you saying?” Jenner asked.

“I’m saying that we share her. That we don’t force her to choose, but we give her what she wants. Both of us.”

Jenner let the shock of those words hit him.

Share her?

They couldn’t do that, right?

“How would we split up her time? What would that look like?” Jenner asked.

“I don’t know the ins and outs of it, man. Just know that she wants us both.”

Jenner thought about it . . . about what sharing her might look like. At the Camp, some of the men had multiple wives, including the Deity.

God, he hadn’t thought of those poor women in a while.

They’d looked so lifeless. So beaten down. He didn’t know what the fuck that bastard had done to them, he just hoped they’d gone on to a better life.

He knew that wasn’t a good representation of a relationship like that. What would it even be called? Polyamorous? Menage?

He let himself think about what it would be like if he was in a relationship with Immy . . . and with Tobias.

Maybe he’d get jealous sometimes. But there were also times when it could be a good thing.

Tobias could keep her safe, especially at concerts, when they were touring.

And Tobias wouldn’t let Jenner hurt her. Not that he was going to, he’d learned that through therapy. However, there was still a seed of doubt and he thought there might always be.

Tobias had been in a relationship with a Little before. Jenner had been taking classes so he didn’t mess anything up, but having Tobias there for those things would be a relief.

So what do you bring to the party?

Well. He knew Immy probably better than anyone. He actually thought he knew what had happened just before, even though it had taken him a moment to work it out.

He could support them all if necessary. He knew how to take care of her in other ways. Her health.

And he could love her. He’d love her so hard and so much that she wouldn’t remember a time when he hadn’t loved her.

“That could work.”

Tobias looked shocked. The other man was usually so guarded with his thoughts and feelings that it took Jenner by surprise.

“Why are you so shocked?” Jenner asked. “You suggested it.”

“Uh, yeah. I guess I just didn’t expect you to agree so quickly.

“I think this could work” Jenner said slowly. “I think between us, we could take care of Immy. And we both love her. If we didn’t do this, we could both lose her. And Immy needs us.”

“You think you could share her with me?”

“I don’t know exactly what that would look like,” he admitted. “But I’ve actually been reading some of the books that Immy likes and she reads a number of menage and reverse harem books. We can truly share her or work something out. But the main thing we need to be able to do is talk. Communication and honesty.”

Tobias grunted and nodded. “Yeah. This is fucking weird, though, right?”

“It is. But I just wanted to say that I’m sorry again for the things I said before. I think you’re a good man, Tobias. You’ve been good for Immy. You’ve taken care of her. You’ve given her what she needs, protected her. You were even helping her with her Little.”

“Until that went fucking south. Still don’t know what happened there.”

“I think I might,” Jenner offered. “She was having a good time at the playground, I’m guessing?”

“Yeah, she was so happy. Laughing, playing, a bit upset with me for threatening to punish her, but . . . I didn’t think she was that upset.”

“It wasn’t that, I don’t think. I think it was sub-drop.”

Tobias stared at him for a long moment. “Fuck. Why didn’t I think of that?”

“You weren’t exactly scening, it probably wasn’t clear. But Immy isn’t used to letting go fully. Her Little is often present, but she’s always denied that she is a Little to herself. She was riding the high of giving in and letting herself just be . . . and then she had to stop.”

“And she fucking crashed. Fuck,” Tobias said, running his fingers through his hair.

“We need to be careful of that happening again,” Jenner said. “Watch that she doesn’t have to abruptly shift from Little to Big. It would do her good to spend more time in Little headspace. Could be it will always happen, but we need to learn how to help her through it.”

“Yeah, agreed.”

“So we’ve come to our first agreement. Maybe we should hash out some more things before . . .”

“Before we talk to Immy.”

“I know that Immy’s agreement is key, but it’s important we’re on the same page. It will help her feel more secure.”

Tobias nodded. “Agreed.”

Twenty minutes later, Jenner stretched. He felt exhausted but he was also buzzing. However, his doubts were growing too.

If Immy didn’t agree to any of this, then it could all fall apart.

“Let’s go talk to her,” Tobias suggested.

They headed upstairs and Tobias knocked on her door. “Immy? Immy, let us in.”

Jenner frowned. It wasn’t like her to hold a grudge for this long.

“Immy? Open up or we’re coming in,” Tobias said.

Still nothing.

That was strange. Tobias turned the handle and stepped in.

Shit. She wasn’t in here.

“Where the hell is she?” Tobias turned around and rushed downstairs.

Jenner pulled out his phone to call her, but it went to voicemail.

“Immy, call me. Immediately.”

“Her car is gone!” Tobias yelled.

Fuck.

38

What was she doing?

“I shouldn’t be here, Dev,” she said. “They’re going to be so upset when they discover I’m gone. I’m not supposed to leave the house.”

Dev just grunted.

Dev often didn’t say much. It was actually one of his best qualities. It meant that she could talk without having him tell her what she should do. Without him judging her or trying to give her unwanted advice.

She could just off-load.

“You’re right. I should go.” She nodded and finished off her soda. “Good chat, Dev. As always. Oh, I forgot. I got you this cream for your hands. I noticed you’ve got a bit of a rash and this stuff is amazing. I’m prone to rashes. I’m prone to everything, if I’m honest.” She held it for him.

He didn’t take it.

With a shrug, Immy set it by him on the bar.

“You shouldn’t come here,” he said.

“Huh?” she asked.

“You shouldn’t come here anymore.” Turning his head, he gave her a long look. “Bad people come here to drink.”

“Everyone here has been lovely to me.” She couldn’t imagine any of these guys ever trying to hurt her.

That was crazy.

“Don’t come back.”

“It’s nice that you’re worried, but I can take care of myself. Look!” She searched her handbag until she found the bedazzled Taser that Sampson had given her. Okay, it hadn’t been bedazzled when he gave it to her, but she thought it looked far better now.

Dev grunted, then he got up, leaving the cream on the bar, and left.

Well, that was weird.

With a sigh, she grabbed the cream and set it back in her handbag. Then she started moving toward the door.

Shoot.

What was she doing here? Even if her mind was a big mess over Tobias and Jenner, she shouldn’t have run out like that.

Sure, the copycat Deity was in the custody of the FBI, so there was no real danger anymore.

But it wasn’t exactly a rational or mature thing to do.

Immy walked to the door. Shoot. It was dark out. She really didn’t want to walk out there. But she needed to get home. She grabbed her Taser, holding it as she headed to her car.

There was a revving noise and she paused, glancing up as a small car raced out of a parking space. Wow. Someone was in a rush. She started moving to her car again.

Some instinct inside her told her to hurry.

Move, Immy!

Move!

But she was too late, the car was on her. It braked at the last moment, but still tapped her, sending her flying to the ground.

Pain flooded her.

It stole her breath. It made her heart race. Her hip and wrist screamed in agony, the side of her body that she’d landed on was a close echo.

She suddenly became aware that the car lights weren’t on. What was going on? Was the person going to get out and help her?

A bad feeling filled her again.

Move, Immy!

Move!

Where was her Taser? A sob escaped her as she attempted to drag herself across the asphalt.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

She glanced up in shock to see a woman standing over her. A woman she knew.

“L-Lauren? What . . . what are you doing?”

“You stupid bitch! What am I doing? I’m paying you back for ruining my life! Come on. There’s someone I’m taking you to.”

“I don’t . . . I don’t understand,” Immy said.

Keep her talking.

If she takes you anywhere, you’re dead.

Although she failed to see how Lauren could move her. She was tiny.

“What are you doing?”

“I just told you! God, you’re so fucking dumb! You ruined everything, you stupid bitch. Jenner was supposed to be my cash cow. I was going to make him famous and rich. He was supposed to get involved with Amaya. She would have helped his career. All you will do is hinder it.”

“This is because he fired you? Seriously? You get fired and you decide to hit me with a car? How the heck is that fair?”

“How is it fair? I lost my job! No one is going to hire me now! Amaya doesn’t want me to represent her anymore. And it’s all your fault. But you’re going to a better place, Immy. Where you can be free.”

“What the cupcake?” she asked as Lauren grew closer.

“Nighty-night,” Lauren said.

Before Immy could even think about fighting back, she felt a pinprick on her neck.

Then everything went dark.

Immy woke up as the world rocked around her. She groaned, her stomach bubbling with nausea.

Knowing she wasn’t going to make it to the toilet, she had to lean over the side of the weirdly hard bed and vomit.

“Oh my God!” someone screeched. “What the hell do you think you are doing?”

“Who . . . who are you? Where am I?”

“Do we really have to do this again?” said the aggrieved voice. “For fuck’s sake, that stinks. How am I going to clean up that mess? Couldn’t you just wait?”

“So sorry to be an inconvenience,” Immy said dryly before the car hit a pothole, jarring her.

She screamed in pain. Oh God. Why was she so sore?

Then it hit her . . . she wasn’t in bed. She was in the back of a car.

Lauren’s car.

Because Lauren had run her down and . . . and drugged her? Then she must have somehow gotten Immy into the back of the car. Immy had no idea how.

Maybe being bat-poop crazy gave you superhuman strength or something.

“Why are you doing this? Where are we going? What is your plan?”

“I’m taking you to see a friend. He’s waiting for you. I’m actually doing you a favor.”

“How is this doing me a favor?” Immy cried, trying to move her hands and feet.

Cupcakes!

Lauren must have zip-tied her while she was out of it.

This was crazy.

It was insane.

“He’s going to meet us there and then you’ll be going to a better place, Immy. You’ll be free of all of this.”

Oh heck.

This all sounded far too familiar for her liking.

But they had the wannabe Deity. Right?

Maybe they did, but that didn’t mean there weren’t more Sentinels out there.

Or maybe the FBI had the wrong person.

She wasn’t sure which option was scarier.

Don’t think about that now, Immy. Focus on the issue at hand.

“Are you . . . are you working with the Deity?” she asked.

“Huh? Who?”

“The Deity? Or a fake-Deity. Did he make you a Sentinel? But that makes no sense, you’re a woman.”

“What are you talking about?” Lauren screeched.

Jeez.

She didn’t have to get so bent out of shape.

Immy, be careful. She’s not exactly sane. This isn’t normal behavior, even for someone who was mad about losing their job.

Normal people got hammered. They ate their weight in ice cream. Maybe they plotted murder, but they didn’t actually go through with it!

This woman had hit her with a car, drugged her, and was now taking her to meet someone.

“I have no clue why you are going on about Sentinels and Deities.”

She didn’t know?

How did she not know?

“Are you saying you’ve had Jenner for a client for over a year and you don’t know about the cult?”

“What? That cult that Jenner lived in for a short while? Of course I do. What does that have to do with anything? It was years ago. And when I suggested using that in order to push his brand, he shut me down.”

Was that all she cared about? Her work?

“Why are you doing this, Lauren? It’s not going to end well for you.” Where were they? Immy tried to sit up, but they were jostling around so much that it was difficult to get her balance. It was so dark outside.

Were they even in the city anymore? Where would there be such a pothole-ridden street?

“No. It’s not going to end well for you!” Lauren yelled. “This shouldn’t have happened. I was pushed to the edge. Breaking point. I’m going to have to leave town. Create a new identity. Again. I’m up to my eyeballs in debt. I should have been sitting pretty with Jenner and Amaya as clients. Instead I’ve got to start again! And it’s all your fucking fault!”

“My fault? Are you serious?” Immy said angrily. “Did you ever stop to think that maybe it was your fault?”

This woman was delusional!

How was Immy to blame for her losing her job?

“All he could talk about was you!” Lauren replied. “How wonderful you are, how beautiful, how sweet and kind. God, it was sickening. The idiot fell in love with a nobody!”

Fell in love?

He’d fallen in love?

What was she talking about?

“Jenner hasn’t fallen in love,” she said.

Oh God. Another pothole! That one really hurt. And she might have blacked out for a moment. Or perhaps she’d just lost a few seconds to the agony.

But when she could hear again, Lauren was off on another rant.

“ . . . he’s in love with you! You stupid fucking bitch! Don’t play that game with me! You know exactly how he feels about you and you have ruined him for other women! Why you? You’re not beautiful or smart or talented. You’re just so fucking average!”

“He only loves me like a sister.”

Lauren turned toward her. “God, so thick. Like a sister? If he looked at his sister like he looks at you, he’d be fucking arrested for being a sick bastard. The man is obsessed with you. Fuck, I hate you.”

“Wow. The feeling is mutual. But is this the smart thing to do? Where are you taking me? What are you going to do with me? And how did you even find me?”

“Finding you wasn’t hard. I put a tracker on your car ages ago. Just so I’d know where you were at all times. Thought it might come in handy if I needed to create some dirt on you or something. Problem is that you’re a pathetically boring person so there was nothing I could even embellish on or fabricate. And you go nowhere. I had to wait and bide my time just to get to you now. Got the ping you were moving. I found you at that terrible bar, then waited for you to leave. Really easy. I actually thought I might have to take out the big guy that follows you around like a lost puppy with his tongue hanging out. Honestly. What is it about you? Do you have a golden fucking pussy?”

Wow.

What?

Was she talking about Tobias guarding her?

Thank God she hadn’t brought him with her tonight. Then he might have gotten seriously hurt.

And when she got out of this alive and he was scolding her for leaving, that was exactly what she would tell him.

Hopefully, that went well for her.

She had a feeling it would not.

“I tried to separate you and Jenner. The two of you are so dumb that you didn’t realise I was using his phone to message you. To break off dinner dates, or that I often deleted your messages.”

She did what?

“You’re nuts!” Immy told her. “You used Jenner’s phone and pretended to be him? What . . . what do you even hope to gain by doing this?”

“Gain? Nothing. This is all about revenge.”

Jesus.

“Oh good!” Lauren said gleefully. “We’re almost there. What the fuck? Who is that? Oh my God!”

Light filled the car. Where was that coming from?

Headlights?

Oh my God! Was someone going to rescue her?

“Who the fuck is that?” Lauren asked, sounding panicked. “No, no, no. We’re nearly there. He’s waiting on me.”

Then the light seemed to go past them.

“Noo!” Lauren screamed as she slammed on the brakes.

Immy flew forward with a yell of pain that was quickly squelched as all the air left her lungs.

Breathe, Immy.

She couldn’t. She couldn’t breathe. Panic filled her as agony engulfed her.

She was going to die here, covered in vomit.

The pain was too much. But finally, she managed to drag in a breath. Then another.

But, God. It was almost too much and her stomach twisted.

Do not vomit.

Not again.

The backdoor opened and she let out a cry. Was it Lauren?

“Girl.”

She knew that voice. It was rough and she hadn’t heard it all that often. But she’d know it anywhere.

“D-Dev?”

“Smells of vomit in here.”

“S-sorry about that.” She was shivering. Why was she shivering? “Is i-it cold?”

“Shock,” he said.

Huh? What did that have to do with the temperature?

“No. Cold.”

“You’re in shock,” he told her in a rough, low voice. “Got to get you out. Get warm.”

“D-dev, what are you doing here?” she asked as he leaned in.

Lauren had said she was meeting someone. That she was taking Immy to this person.

Was it Dev?

But why would he race out in front of Lauren’s car like he had? At least that’s what she was assuming had happened.

“Saw her load something into her car. Thought it was a drunk bitch she was picking up. But when I walked over there, saw your ridiculous Taser on the ground. Decided to follow her. Left the city, started up a dirt road, knew it wasn’t right. Pulled my truck out in front of her. She smashed into it.”

He suddenly reached in and picked her up. She screamed in agony. Oh God.

Oh God. Unicorn poop. Cupcakes.

Unicorn poop cupcakes!

That hurt so much. She couldn’t breathe. He put her on her feet and she immediately started to fall over.

Oh cupcakes!

This was really going to hurt.

And, seriously, Immy! If there was ever a time to start swearing, surely it’s now!

But then Dev grabbed hold of her again, lifting her into his arms and carrying her to sit her under a large tree.

Dev crouched as she was still trying to convince her stomach to stay calm and drew out a knife, quickly snipping open the ties around her ankles and wrists.

Immy took a few shallow breaths, trying to keep her stomach calm. She glanced around. It was dark and there was no street lighting out here.

Oh God.

Calm, Immy. You’re fine.

There wasn’t even a street. It was more of a trail through the trees. Where the heck were they?

“Where are we?” She glanced at what she assumed was Dev’s truck, it was sitting sideways across the dirt road. Lauren’s car had smashed right into the passenger side of the truck.

Shivers.

She was lucky that she hadn’t been hurt worse than she was.

Although the stabbing pain in her side and her inability to take too deep a breath without crying out in agony was making her wonder about that thought.

“Your . . . your truck! I’ll pay for the damages!” It was the least she could do. She still couldn’t believe that he’d come after her. She’d been starting to worry that he didn’t like her.

Which was really stupid. Of course he liked her. Who wouldn’t like her?

It would be impossible.

Lauren didn’t like you . . . Lauren hit you with her car, drugged, and kidnapped you.

Yeah. But Lauren was an anomaly.

Most people liked her. Including, it seemed, Dev.

“Don’t worry about it, not mine.”

Huh?

“What do you mean it’s not yours?” she asked.

Dev shot her a look. As usual, he had a cap on his head and wore a turtleneck top that came to his chin. He had a long beard and hair. She’d actually be hard-pressed to identify him if she had to from a distance.

Maybe that’s the point, Immy.

Perhaps he doesn’t want you to be able to identify him. And maybe it would be a good thing if you didn’t look at him too closely.

“You can try to see the best in people, doesn’t mean that they have any good in them.”

Immy swallowed heavily.

Wow. He’d stolen that truck? And did he truly believe that there wasn’t good in everyone?

That was a scary thought.

Especially since she was all alone with him in the middle of nowhere.

Not completely by yourself, you’re forgetting someone.

Oh cupcakes!

How could she have forgotten about Lauren?

“Lauren! We should go check on Lauren!” she cried.

“Why?” Dev looked at his phone.

“Because she could be hurt,” she explained. “And what are you checking on your phone?”

“Just ensuring that someone is going to rescue you.”

“Rescue me? But you’re my rescuer.”

He shot her an unamused look. “Girl, I’m no hero.”

“How can you make sure that someone rescues me?”

“Wasn’t sure if you were a plant sent to get close to me. So I had you investigated. And put trackers on your car and your friends cars.”

He did what?

“Now I know that you’re really just naive . . . and sweet. And I have to go.”

“Go? Go where? What about me? What about Lauren?”

“Your hero is coming. And who cares about that bitch? She’s unconscious. Can’t hurt you.”

“Is she alive?”

Dev sighed and walked over to the driver’s side of the car. He opened the door and she saw Lauren’s arm drop out.

“Yep. She’s got a pulse.”

“Okay. Good.”

He walked toward his truck. Well, not his truck.

The truck he’d stolen.

That was still hard to wrap her head around.

“Wait! You’re really leaving?” she cried. He couldn’t leave her here in the dark with her kidnapper.

“Yep.”

“Can’t you stay for a bit longer?” she asked.

“Nope.” Then he suddenly turned and walked back toward her.

Oh good. She knew he wouldn’t leave her.

Actually, she hadn’t known that at all.

She’d just really, really hoped he wouldn’t leave her.

“Cream.” He held out his hand.

“S-sorry?”

“Couldn’t take it before. Unbalanced. Now, I can. Payment. Cream.”

She gaped at him. “In my . . . my handbag. I think she must have left it behind.” She’d had it when she was hit.

“Nah, dumb bitch grabbed it.”

“Why dumb?”

“Because that’s how they’re likely tracking you. Through your phone.”

Oh.

Wait. Who was tracking her? But he was gone. He searched through the car, found her handbag, then brought it back to her, setting it down at her side. “Three minutes.”

“Wait, Dev!” she cried out as he turned away.

“What?”

“I just . . . thank you.”

He grunted. “Be careful, girl. The Devil doesn’t usually give out favors without payment. You’re lucky you had this.” He held up the tube of cream.

Oh, she was so confused. Was he referring to himself as the Devil?

Well, Dev. Devil.

Yikes.

Now she was losing it. She watched him drive off and reached for her handbag, pulling it open so she could grab her phone.

She had to admit that Dev was kind of right. Lauren had been stupid to bring her phone with them. Isaiah would easily be able to track her.

She had to call Jenner. Or Tobias.

God.

Even now, she didn’t know who to call. What was she going to do? This was awful.

Maybe you should call Abe.

Before she could manage to work her phone, she saw something out of the corner of her eye.

Someone walked out of the trees. Someone dressed all in black who looked like a freaking shadow.

Shadow of death.

Why would she think that? What was wrong with her?

The man ignored her but he walked over to where the driver’s door was open and Lauren was slumped over the steering wheel.

Immy hadn’t forgotten about her. She was going to call her an ambulance.

Eventually.

But now she watched in horror as the man raised his arm. It was difficult to make out all the details, but she was certain that she heard a soft ping.

A whimper escaped her.

What fresh horror was this? Had he just shot her? Was that a silencer? Was Lauren . . . dead? And who the heck was this guy?

The person was silent and then they turned to Immy.

She could barely see them. She couldn’t even tell what color hair they had or what their skin looked like.

Definitely the shadow of death.

Another whimper.

Immy knew she was about to die. Why hadn’t Dev stayed?

Because he thought you would be safe. Who knew there was going to be someone else?

But . . . could this be the person that Lauren was talking about? The one she was taking Immy to? It didn’t make any sense, though. Why would he kill Lauren if he was working with her?

And why did she have this weird feeling? Almost like she . . . she knew them?

Don’t be stupid, Immy.

“I don’t know who you are, but you don’t have to do this,” she told them. “I haven’t seen your face. I don’t know who you are. Please, please, don’t kill me.”

The man took a step toward her. Was it a man?

God. She just wasn’t sure. They had on baggy clothes and they were tall. With broad shoulders.

It had to be a man, right?

What does it matter, Immy? They’re about to kill you.

Suddenly, headlights filled the area and the sound of a truck hit her ears. She didn’t know how she hadn’t heard it approach before now. It was almost silent out here. She closed her eyes, certain that the shadow of death would still kill her.

But when there was no pain, she slowly opened them, staring at the space where he had been.

Where there was now nothing.

“Immy!”

She turned at the cry, seeing Sampson jumping out of the driver’s side of the truck. But he was behind Jenner and Tobias, who had already reached her.

Another sob broke out of her and she winced in pain.

“Oh, baby. Oh shit, baby. What the fuck happened?” Jenner asked as he kneeled next to her. His hands hovered over her. “I want to touch you, but I’m too scared. Where does it hurt? What happened?”

“I—”

“Who the fuck did this?” Tobias said in a carefully-controlled voice. “Tell me.”

“I—”

“It’s going to be all right, baby,” Jenner told her. “Just tell us what happened.”

“Fuck!” Sampson snapped.

She looked over to find him by the car.

“What?” Tobias asked. “Who is it?”

“It’s Lauren,” Sampson said. “And she’s dead.”

“Dead? Lauren?” Jenner asked. “What happened? Was there a car crash? Why would you get into a car with Lauren and come up here?”

“Fuck, Cherry. Tell us what’s going on!” Tobias demanded.

“Lauren didn’t die from the car crash,” Sampson said, pulling a gun out from the small of his back as he glanced around. “She was shot.”

“There’s a man,” she said urgently, before anyone else could interrupt. “With a gun. We have to go. We have to go now.”

Immy was terrified that he was going to come for them. That he would shoot them all. It was up to her to keep the guys safe. Tobias drew a gun, glancing around as though he expected trouble.

“Please, please, let’s go!” She tried to move, letting out a scream of pain as she did.

“Shit. Fuck. Let me help you,” Jenner said urgently.

“Jenner, get the truck up close, cover her,” Sampson ordered. “Tobias, you lift her in while I cover you.”

Jenner ran to the truck and drove it as close as he could get. Then he opened the back door and Tobias carefully picked her up.

“Sorry, sweetness,” he said as she groaned.

“No . . . problem . . . I’m sorry . . . I . . . stink.”

He got into the backseat of the truck and settled her on his lap. Sampson jumped in the front passenger seat and Jenner carefully backed up and turned around.

“You should put . . . me down,” she told Tobias. “Covered in . . . puke. Stink.”

“Shut up,” he growled at her. “I wouldn’t care if you were covered in blood matter and sewerage,” he told her. “I’d still hold you.”

“Aww, that’s . . . sweet. Weird, but . . . sweet.”

“Why does she sound so breathless? What’s going on?” Jenner asked.

“What happened?” Sampson turned to stare at her.

“I . . . shit. How did you . . . find me?”

“Took us a bit to figure out you were gone,” Tobias told her. “And we’ll be having a long conversation about that once you’re feeling better. When we did, we tried calling you but it didn’t go through.”

“Isaiah tracked my . . . phone?” she guessed.

“I did,” Jenner told her. “I, um, after Maeve was kidnapped I asked him to put the app on my phone where I could track yours.”

“We couldn’t get hold of Isaiah,” Sampson said. “He isn’t answering his phone.”

Worry filled her. “Do you think he’s . . . all right? Can you track his phone? Maybe one of . . . the fake-Sentinels got him!”

“Hey, hey, calm down,” Tobias said. “We don’t know how badly you’re injured. You need to stay calm. Is there a blanket or something to put around her?”

“Use my jacket,” Jenner said. “It’s on the back seat.”

Tobias covered her in Jenner’s jacket. It still held his scent and it made her want to melt. He always smelled so good. Cinnamon and chocolate.

“What the fuck happened?” Sampson demanded.

“We have to check on Isaiah,” she said with urgency.

“I’m sending him and Abe a message,” Sampson reassured her. “As well as Alejandro and Gray.”

“Just stay calm, sweetness,” Tobias told her. “Everything will be okay.”

“Will it?” she asked on a sob. “Everything seems to be falling apart!”

“Don’t worry about any of that right now,” Jenner told her in a reassuring voice. “All you need to do is concentrate on you, baby.”

“Tell us,” Sampson said.

“Lauren hit me with her car. And then she . . . she kidnapped me.”

39

Jenner didn’t want to be the one driving. He wanted to be in Tobias’s place, watching over his girl.

Well, their girl.

Or at least she would be once they got her to agree to this crazy idea. It wasn’t normal. It was going to cause huge waves if people found out.

But he didn’t fucking care.

Other people did it. Sure, they weren’t necessarily in the spotlight like he was . . . but, fuck it.

There was that country where reverse harem relationships were the norm. If this didn’t work out . . . if they couldn’t handle everyone judging and watching . . . then they’d just move there.

Fuck his career.

What was important was Immy.

This wouldn’t work if he was going to get jealous. They both had to be able to look after her.

And, frankly, it seemed like it might be a good thing that he had help taking care of her. Because his girl seemed to find trouble wherever she went.

Apparently, she’d been going to a fucking bar in the middle of one of the worst districts in Nashville and drinking with a bunch of criminals.

Who she thought were her friends!

Now, Immy could be naive and she liked to see the best in people, but even he hadn’t imagined that she’d think fucking criminals in a seedy bar were her friends!

“What?” Sampson asked. “Could you repeat that?”

“Lauren hit me with her car. I was walking out to my car to come home. I knew I had to speak to you guys. The way I left like that . . . it wasn’t cool to sneak out. Even though the copycat Deity has been caught. We hope.”

“We hope?” Jenner asked. “What do you mean, we hope?”

“Well, we don’t really know that the person they have in custody is the guy behind these pretend-Sentinels and the kidnappings.”

“Wait . . . was Lauren involved with a Sentinel or this copycat? How does she fit in?” Sampson asked. “Fuck! Should I have checked her for a tattoo? Maybe we should turn around.”

“We can’t turn around,” Tobias told him. “Immy is badly hurt.”

“I’m all right,” Immy said.

“You just told us that Lauren hit you with her car!” Jenner protested. “That is not all right, Immy.”

“Let me out. I’ll go back and check and you can send someone to get me once you get hold of Isaiah or Abe,” Sampson said.

“No!” Immy cried before moaning.

“Tobias!” Jenner snapped as though he thought the other man could do something about her pain.

He knew that he couldn’t, but it was killing Jenner that she was hurting and that there was nothing they could do.

“No one goes back,” she said in a breathless voice. “The gunman could still be out there.”

“What gunman?” Tobias asked.

“All of you shut up and let her talk. Immy,” Sampson urged.

“Lauren hit me with her car. Then she drugged me with something. Somehow, she got me into the back of her car and tied me up. My friend Dev saw her so he jumped in his truck and followed. When he got here, he drove in front of her and pulled his truck across her way, making her crash into him. Only, I think he stole the truck. Yeah, he stole the truck.”

“What the fuck?” Tobias muttered. “Could he not have followed her until she stopped somewhere?”

“Um, I don’t know. I didn’t ask him that.”

“Where did he go?” Jenner demanded.

“I don’t know. I don’t think he could stay.”

Likely because he was a fucking criminal!

Jenner tried to calm himself down. Even if he didn’t agree with this guy’s actions, at least he’d stopped Lauren and helped Immy.

“He said that he put, um, trackers on all of our vehicles, because he needed to know I wasn’t a plant or something. I don’t get what he meant. But we should maybe remove . . . the trackers. I think Dev could be a bit . . . unhinged.”

Jenner glanced over at Sampson. He couldn’t see much of his face, but he could tell that his brother had grown tense.

“We’ll do that,” Tobias said. “Although I have no fucking idea how he managed that. Or who he thought you were spying on him for. Gonna need to look into this guy.”

“Okay,” she whispered. “But just remember even though he’s . . . odd, Dev is my friend. He even took the cream I gave him for his hands. He called it balance or payment or something. I don’t really understand. Something about how the Devil never does . . . anything for free. I don’t . . . get it.”

Shit. She was starting to sound more breathless. And sore.

He hated this. Hated that she was in pain and he wanted to do something to help her.

Jenner tightened his hands around the steering wheel.

How the hell could this Dev guy be tracking them? Who was he? And why had he helped Immy?

“How did Lauren die, though?” Sampson asked.

“Um, well, Dev said you weren’t far away so he left in his, maybe stolen, truck.”

He’d just left her? Jenner was not liking this Dev guy.

“I was trying to figure out who to call when out of the trees stepped this guy . . . woman . . . I don’t really know if I’m honest. They were dressed all in black and they didn’t really look at me. They walked over to Lauren and . . . and shot her.”

Holy. Fucking. Shit.

The truck fell silent as they all tried to process that.

“He just shot her?” Jenner whispered, swallowing heavily.

“Lauren said some strange things. She said that she was taking me to someone. She was angry at me . . . because she blamed me for you firing her, Jenner. Said she’d have to reinvent herself again or something.”

Fuck.

Fuck!

This was all his fault!

Sampson shot him a look. “This isn’t your fault. She was obviously nuts.”

“Yeah, really nuts. I think she’d been trying to get rid of me for a while. Months ago . . . when we were in Atlanta, do you remember you said you wanted to go to dinner with me?”

Jenner frowned, wondering why she was bringing this up. “Yeah, I do. You were busy.”

“No, I wasn’t,” she said quietly.

“What do you mean, you weren’t busy?”

“You sent me a message telling me that something had come up and you couldn’t make it.”

“I . . . I don’t remember doing that.”

“Because I don’t think you did. Lauren said she did it. And that we were both so stupid . . . we didn’t even check in with each other.”

What. The. Fuck?

“Jesus, that fucking bitch,” Sampson said.

“Fucking bitch deserved to die!” Jenner snarled.

“Jenner,” she said sadly.

“No! Who knows how many other times she did that? How many times she faked messages between us to split us apart?”

“There might have been a few,” she whispered. “And she tried to warn me away from you. She told me that I would . . . ruin your career. I was a nobody and that you needed to be single or to be with someone like Amaya.”

Jenner slammed the palm of his hand against the steering wheel as he pulled into the street with the hospital. “Wish she was fucking alive so I could murder her. And you are not nobody. You hear me? How could you ever believe you were nobody? You can’t be . . . when you’re the reason I wake up each morning, the reason I keep moving forward, you’re in my head all day and all night. Fucking air I breathe. It’s all you, Immy. All you.”

40

It’s all you, Immy. All you.

Immy stared up at the ceiling of the hospital room as those words ran through her head. She wasn’t even sure what to do with them.

She hadn’t had time to reply as they’d pulled into the hospital and Tobias, who’d been surprisingly calm, had carried her inside.

After that, everything had been a whirlwind. Tobias had quietly told her to tell the cops that she’d been the victim of a hit and run in the parking lot of the bar. And that he doubted there would be any cameras to show Lauren kidnapping her.

She was a bit unsure about that, hoping that none of her friends got angry at her for bringing the cops to the bar. But she did it because she didn’t know what else to say. She’d had an x-ray, a scan, and was now lying in a private room, hooked to an IV.

Amazingly, nothing was broken. But her hips and one thigh were badly bruised, she had some soft tissue damage, and her left wrist was sprained from where she’d landed on it.

She’d noticed several nurses and the doctor eyeing the red marks on her wrists. She wasn’t sure whether she had them on her ankles, but they weren’t that bad. And she didn’t think they could attribute them to her being tied up.

She hoped.

Anyway, she had other worries right now.

Like where the guys were.

And what Jenner’s declaration meant.

For her and Jenner.

For her and Tobias.

This was so messed up and she had circled back around to knowing that she couldn’t have either of them. It would hurt too much to only be with one.

Tobias had sort of faded into the background, then disappeared with Sampson. But where was Jenner? Why was she all alone?

“I’m just stepping into her room now. I have to be quiet in case she’s asleep. Yeah, I’ll call you when she’s awake. Bye, Cat.” Jenner walked fully into the room as he finished talking. He winced. “Aw, shit. Thought I was being quiet, but I wasn’t, huh? Baby, how are you doing?”

“Where . . . where have you been?” She immediately closed her eyes. “Shit. Sorry. I didn’t mean that.”

“Don’t apologize.” He moved closer, standing next to her and running his gaze over her. “Don’t apologize for anything.”

“I just . . . I don’t know what’s going on or where anyone is.” A sob escaped her, making her groan.

“Careful, shh. It’s all right. I’ll tell you everything I know if you just stay still, okay?” He worded it like a question, but his voice was firm. “Just stay relaxed. Promise me or I’m not going to tell you.”

“All right, I promise.” She thought she’d be more stressed by not knowing, frankly.

“Sampson and Tobias went back to check on Lauren. I don’t know what exactly they have planned, but I haven’t heard from them yet. I was supposed to stay with you, but the damn nurses wouldn’t let me near you while the doctor was checking you over. Then no one would tell me anything, because I’m not related to you.” He ran his fingers through his hair. Poor Jenner, he looked so tired. She hated that he was so stressed.

And she hadn’t even told them the full story yet.

“Your charm didn’t work?” she asked.

“No. I got nowhere. Tried it all. Smiling, charming, sweet, even mad and stern. Nothing.” Frustration filled his voice and even though she knew it wasn’t funny, it was still a bit amusing since he was used to getting his own way. “What’s going on? Is anything broken?”

“Thankfully, no,” she said. “Soft tissue damage and bruising. A sprained wrist. They said I’ll be in pain for quite a while. They’re keeping me overnight and will reassess where I’m at in the morning. But I’m going to have to take it slow for a while.”

“Baby, shit. I hate that I brought that bitch into our lives. And that she hurt you because of me.”

“Did you know she was delusional and psychotic when you hired her?” Immy asked.

“No! Of course not! I would never have hired her if I had known.”

“Exactly! So how could this be your fault when you didn’t know?” she pointed out. “So stop beating yourself up. I’m beaten up enough for the both of us, don’t you think?”

His face grew tight. There was almost a dangerous look to him. Something cold and dark. She stared at him in shock. Jenner could be bossy and demanding. He could be stern and he did have a temper at times.

But she’d never seen him look dangerous.

“That bitch deserved to die,” he said.

She swallowed heavily. She wasn’t sure she agreed with that. But she was gone.

“What do you think they’re going to do with Lauren?” she asked. “Will they just leave her there?”

Could they get into trouble for that? What was happening? And who shot her?

“Hey, whatever happens I don’t want you to worry about it, understand?” he said, cupping her face between his hands gently. “Your time for worrying about any of this has finished. We’re taking over now.”

“You can’t just tell me that I have to stop worrying and expect me to do it,” she pointed out.

“I just did, didn’t I?”

She licked her lips, staring up at him. What was happening here? “Jenner, about what you⁠—”

The door opened suddenly, interrupting her. Turning her head slightly, she saw Sampson, Tobias, and Abe rush into the room. Abe moved immediately to her other side, running his gaze over her.

“Immy, oh my God.” His voice broke.

“I’m all right,” she told him.

Abe shook his head. “Don’t lie to me right now. I can’t take it.”

“Really,” she said. “It’s not as bad as it looks. Just a bit of bruising, some soft tissue damage and a sprained wrist. Apparently, I was very lucky.”

She wasn’t sure she felt all that lucky, but that’s what the doctor had told her.

“This doesn’t feel lucky. This feels like fucking shit!” Abe stood and ran his fingers through his hair. “I’m so sorry my phone was off. I was dealing with some stuff. How long do you have to stay in the hospital?”

“Hopefully just the night.” She glanced over at Tobias, taking in the way his face was shut down.

What was going on?

Sampson looked much the same.

“What’s the matter? What is it?” she asked in alarm.

Jenner turned to face the other guys as well, but he placed a hand on her arm.

Sampson sighed. “When we went back to get Lauren, she was gone.”

“What?” she asked. “How could she be gone?”

“She really was dead, right?” Abe asked.

“Oh, yeah, she was fucking dead,” Sampson said. “There was no way she moved on her own. Everything was gone. Lauren and her car. There was no sign that she’d ever been there.

“But . . . but how?” she whispered. “How could that happen? A car and a dead woman can’t just disappear!”

“Well, a random man dressed in black doesn’t just appear out of the trees to shoot a woman, then leave, either,” Tobias said.

“He didn’t just leave,” she said. “And I don’t think he was random.”

“What?” Jenner asked, glancing down at her. “What do you mean?”

“I didn’t get a chance to tell you guys everything,” she said, shifting around to find a better position to sit in. “Lauren said she was taking me somewhere, to meet someone, but she wouldn’t tell me who.”

“You think it was that guy?” Tobias asked. “The one who shot her? He was an accomplice? That makes some sense. He killed her, then got rid of the body and car as evidence so she couldn’t be linked back to him.”

“But who the fuck is he?” Sampson asked.

“And why did he leave you alive?” Abe asked.

“I don’t know if he was going to,” she said. “I’m not sure. He was walking toward me as you guys drove up. I’m surprised you didn’t see him. I think your headlights hit him, just briefly. But in the next second, he was gone. But . . . surely he had time to shoot me?”

“Yeah, he still could have shot you and disappeared,” Tobias said. “Maybe he didn’t want to kill you. Perhaps he had something else planned.”

“Like kidnapping her?” Jenner said in a stark voice. “The same as Maeve and Cat?”

Sampson started to pace.

“What is going on?” Abe asked. “They caught the copycat, right? Is this something else? Something unrelated to the copycat Deity and those Sentinels that kidnapped Maeve and Cat? I mean, Lauren is a woman. The Deity would never make a woman a Sentinel.”

“And she was angry about losing her job. If I hadn’t fired her would she have done this?” Jenner asked.

“Whoever this person in black is . . . he was the one calling the shots. Maybe he was using Lauren to get to Immy. Then Immy’s friend thwarted that plan. He was closeby or tracking them or something. Saw his chance, shot Lauren to get rid of her and was going to take Immy when we came along,” Tobias said.

“We need to track down this Dev,” Sampson said.

She shook her head, wincing as it throbbed. “Dev had nothing to do with it. And I don’t think he’d take kindly to you trying to track him.”

“Still going to go to that bar and see if he appears,” Sampson said. “A bar you should never have been at.”

She sighed. “Isaiah knew about it. Where is he?”

They all shot looks at each other.

“Fuck!” Sampson said. “Where is Isaiah?”

Fear filled her. “What if someone took him? What if this wasn’t even about me and it was all a ruse to get to him?”

“I’m going to the house,” Abe said.

“I’ll go with you,” Sampson said to him. “I’ll leave the truck here for you guys?”

“Thanks,” Jenner said. “Go and let us know what you find.”

She didn’t like this. “I want to go too.”

“Well, you’re not,” Jenner growled as Sampson and Abe left.

She gave him a shocked look.

“Fuck. Baby, I didn’t mean to snap. Sorry. I just . . . I couldn’t stand it if anything else happened to you. I want to wrap you up in cotton balls and just keep you safe from everything. I can’t even stand the idea of you getting a papercut right now. So, just, please, stay in bed.”

Shocked at the pleading in his voice, she nodded.

“Don’t leave me. Please. Will both of you stay with me?” she asked, sucking in a breath as both men stared at each other.

“Yes,” Tobias said.

“Absolutely,” Jenner added. “We’re in agreement.’

“Yep,” Tobias said.

“Agreement? About what?” she asked.

Jenner grasped her hand. Tobias moved to her other side and lightly touched her shoulder, since that arm was sprained.

“We’re going to share you,” they said together.

41

It was bad fucking timing.

Tobias knew that.

But he also knew it had to be said. Because after what Jenner told her in the truck earlier, she had to be wondering what was going on.

Fucker had really overstepped. Although Tobias couldn’t really be mad. He’d have done the same.

She was going to be theirs.

Their girl.

Their woman.

Their everything.

Tobias waited on her reaction, figuring she either wouldn’t believe them or would try to argue that it wouldn’t work.

He just hoped like hell that she didn’t tell them that she didn’t want that. That she wanted to choose.

Tobias was a confident guy, but Jenner had history with her.

No matter. If she chose Jenner, he could just kidnap her. Eventually, he’d force her to love him.

“Share me?” she said.

“I know it sounds weird,” Jenner told her quickly. “And it might sound like we want to use you, but that’s not it at all. It’s just . . . fuck. Tobias and I talked about it and it seems to be the only solution. To share you. To both be your men, your . . . your Daddy.”

“That’s if you want us both,” Tobias added. He tried not to let his hope and worry show. He needed to keep his emotions tightly under control.

“I don’t think that me wanting you both is the issue,” she said after a long moment. “But sharing me? Would that work?”

“Does if we make the effort,” Tobias said. “You know I want you. Told you that. Been going slow, worming my way into your life, making myself indispensable, doing what I needed to do to make you want me. So then you wouldn’t be able to live without me.”

She just stared at him. “You have? Really?”

He cupped the side of her face. “I’ve been with women before. But I’ve never had pure sweet and fun. I haven’t had a girl that makes me laugh, that has me thinking about her constantly, that has my guts tied in a knot worrying about her all the time. Haven’t had a girl that bakes everyone their favorite cookies, who decorates for each holiday like it’s her job and she’ll die if she doesn’t cover every inch of the house. Nor a girl who gets revenge for slights by making disgusting concoctions and making everyone eat them. Who worries over everyone in her life, who takes care of them however she can, who gets up every morning and eats up life, spreading sparkles and fucking rainbows just because that’s who she is. Haven’t had that girl before, because she’s you. And you’re one of a kind. But no matter that I don’t deserve you, I want you. I want you so fucking bad that I am going to share you with another man that holds a piece of your heart. I just pray to God that I have a big enough part of your heart that you’ll let me be a part of your life, too.”

There was silence.

He couldn’t believe he’d just said all of that.

“I can’t believe you said all that,” she said as though she had heard his thoughts. “I’ve never heard you say that much.”

“Didn’t know you knew that many words,” Jenner told him.

Ass.

But the thought was without heat. For possibly the first time in his life, Tobias was nervous.

Because she could still turn around and reject him.

“You really think that about me?” she asked. “You really see me that way?”

“Of course,” he told her. “Because you are that way. Gotta warn you that if you decide you just want Jenner, I’m not going to back down or walk away. I’m going to fight.”

Maybe it wasn’t the right thing to say.

A better man would back down, walk away, if that was what was best for the woman he loved.

He wasn’t a better man.

“You’d fight for me?”

“Yep. I would.” He glanced at Jenner who was staring back at him. Instead of looking angry as he’d kind of expected, the other man seemed almost thoughtful.

He’d already laid things bare. He had already told her how he felt. But he needed to go one step further.

“I love you, Immy.”

Tears filled her eyes, spilling down her cheeks.

“Fuck! I didn’t mean to upset you.”

“You didn’t upset her,” Jenner said. “She’s happy.”

“Happy? There are tears!”

“They’re happy tears,” Jenner explained.

“What the fuck are happy tears?” Tobias asked.

“Your mom never cried happy tears?” Jenner asked. “My mom did after she left the cult.”

“Don’t suppose my mom ever had much reason to be happy,” he replied.

Immy sniffled. “That’s so sad.”

“Those are sad tears,” Jenner warned. “You might want to turn them around. Quick.”

How the fuck did he do that?

“Stop crying,” Tobias ordered.

Jenner shot him an incredulous look. “Did you really think that was going to work?”

“I was hopeful,” Tobias replied. “But it seems she’s crying more.”

“No kidding,” Jenner muttered. “You know, I was worried about what I’d bring to the relationship. You seem so capable of everything. But I can now see you need me.”

That was pushing it. Although . . .

“Will you just help stop this,” Tobias demanded.

“Immy, look at me. No, look at me.” Jenner reached out and grasped hold of her chin, turning her to face him.

Then he grabbed a tissue and wiped her cheeks before holding it to her nose. “Blow.”

To his surprise, Immy blew her nose into the tissue.

“That’s a good girl. Now, Tobias is freaking out. Tell him why you were crying.”

“He said he loved me,” she cried.

“He did.”

“I’m happy.”

Dear Lord. “You’re really crying because you’re happy?” Tobias asked. Part of him had thought that Jenner was having him on.

“You really love me?” she asked, turning to look at Tobias.

“Fuck, yes, sweetness. I fucking love you.”

“I love you too.”

He leaned down and placed his forehead against hers. Then he kissed her lightly, because he was terrified of hurting her. He drew away and she smiled at him, her eyes shining. Then she turned to Jenner and worry filled her face.

“Share me?” she asked. “Both of you?”

Jenner’s face was blank. Tobias understood what he was going through, waiting to see what she’d say. Or whether she’d choose between them.

“Share,” he said.

“You talked about this? The two of you?” she asked. “Because it seems like you have.”

“When you ran out of the house earlier, we discussed our feelings toward you. And how we were concerned that you wouldn’t want to be with either of us if you couldn’t have both . . . but if you only want Tobias . . .” Jenner looked away.

“I don’t,” she whispered.

Then she gave Tobias a concerned look. Tobias lightly squeezed her arm. “Like I said, babe. We’ve discussed it. All we want is to take care of you, love you, protect you.”

“Jenner?” she whispered. “Do you . . . do you want that?”

“More than anything on this earth,” he said fiercely. “God, Immy, it’s always been you.” He ran his hand down his face. “I have to tell you some things and they aren’t . . . I don’t think I should do it right now.”

“Why not?”

“Because they’re not pretty and I don’t want to upset you. You’re supposed to be resting. Recovering.”

Immy licked her lips. “You want this? A relationship like this?”

“I don’t think it’s as hard for me to wrap my head around as it is for Tobias. Maybe because of the cult. Plenty of the men there had multiple wives. Why can’t you have two men who care about you? Who love you?”

“You love me?” she whispered.

“More than I have ever loved anything in my life,” he told her. “I love you so much, Immy. I think I always have. First as a kid, then an idiot teenager, then even more as a stupid man. I just hope that you love me too and that you can forgive me.”

42

Immy sucked in a breath.

There was a part of her that wondered if she was dreaming. Maybe she’d been knocked unconscious.

But if she wasn’t dreaming . . .

“I couldn’t imagine being happy without you . . . without either of you.” She glanced over at Tobias, then back to Jenner. “Why did you never tell me how you felt?”

“Because I’m completely fucked in the head.”

That was not what she’d been expecting Jenner to say. “What?”

Another humorless chuckle. “Turns out, my father really messed me up. Not that it’s entirely his fault . . . but I . . . I tried my hardest to see you as someone innocent, as my sister. You were untouchable and I had to remember that . . . because touching you would be wrong. I couldn’t defile you.”

“Defile me? What are you talking about?” she asked. He was making no sense.

“Remember how I used to sneak into your bedroom at night at the Camp?”

“Yes, of course. You said that your father hurt you. I wish I’d known that back then, although sometimes I’d hear you grunt in pain. I guess I was too scared to ask you what was going on in case you didn’t want to tell me.”

“There was nothing you could’ve done, baby,” he told her. “And you’re right, I probably wouldn’t have told you.”

“Oh, I could have thought of something,” she said in a dark voice. “I would have found something to do to that asshole.”

“Then I’m glad you didn’t know,” he told her firmly. “Because the last thing I would’ve wanted was you getting caught and punished.”

“I can’t believe he hit you. I’m so sorry that happened to you. I wish I could have protected you.” She felt terrible that she hadn’t even known. Had she been too self-involved to notice the pain he was going through?

“Hey, listen to me.” He cupped the side of her face, turning it toward him. “None of what happened to me is on you.”

“I’m your friend. I never want you to hurt,” she told him.

“And I feel the same about you,” Jenner told her. “And it fucking guts me that I’m the one who has hurt you. I hate that I have caused you pain. I don’t even fucking deserve you.”

“Don’t say that. You do deserve me.”

“I don’t, baby. But I’m trying to make it so I do. Which is why I’ve been going back to therapy.”

“You have been? How did I not know that?” she asked.

“I haven’t told anyone but Sampson. He spoke to me a while ago about the way I was treating you. Therapy is making me realize exactly how screwed up I am.” He sat on the side of the bed facing her and Tobias did the same on her other side.

“I don’t think you’re allowed to call yourself screwed up,” she told him.

“Don’t care,” he replied. “It’s what I am. My father, God. What a fucking piece of work. I was never strong enough, smart enough, tough enough. He always told me I was too sensitive, too weak. He would want me to do these things . . . things that weren’t right.”

“Like what?” she asked.

“Like helping him punish members of the cult that had been disobedient. If a man broke the rules, then he’d often punish their wife or daughter.”

“How?” Tobias asked in a tight voice.

“He’d hurt them physically. Break a finger or toe. Worse if they’d done something really bad. When I refused to help him, then he’d punish me as well. He used to tell me how I would never measure up to Sampson. He was the golden child.”

“Did Sampson ever help him?” Tobias asked.

“No, not that I know of. I think he was slightly scared of Sampson. From an early age, Sampson was a big guy and he was protective. He wouldn’t have been able to help our father hurt others.”

“But you couldn’t either,” Tobias pointed out.

“No, but I was weak. Scrawny. I couldn’t fight back physically, I had to just take the beatings he dished out when I refused to help him. I swore to myself that if we ever got free of the cult, I’d get myself into a position where no one could hurt me again. Where none of us would ever be reliant on anyone else.”

“And you did that,” Immy said.

“Yeah. But . . . shit. It has never been enough, you know?”

“No. What do you mean?” she asked, confused.

“When we left the cult we had nothing. Our parents relied on charity and I hated it. I wanted better for all of us. I hated all of us being separated. And then we all moved into that house together. Remember it?”

“Yeah, I loved that place,” she said.

Jenner blinked, giving her a shocked look. “What do you mean, you loved it? That place was shit. There was mold growing inside. It was so damp and cold and in a terrible area of town. We wouldn’t even let you walk around outside on your own. And you were always getting sick.”

“Yeah, that part wasn’t much fun,” she said, turning to look at Tobias. “The mold was terrible. It would get into my lungs and I’d get bronchitis or pneumonia.”

“I needed to get us out of there. Get you out of there,” Jenner said. “It wasn’t safe for you there. I can’t believe you liked it.”

“I didn’t like being ill all the time,” she told him. “But I liked the fact that we all spent a lot of time together. I got to take care of you all. I got to see you all every day. Now, I don’t see any of you that much.” Shoot, she shouldn’t have said that. “Sorry.”

“Immy, you don’t have to apologize every time you say something that you think will upset me,” Jenner told her.

“I don’t like to upset you, though.” She didn’t like upsetting people, but especially the two of them.

“Yeah? You don’t worry when you put slime in my shoes, or fake dog puke in my bed, do you?” Jenner asked.

“That’s different.”

“Why? Because your Little does those things?” Jenner guessed. “And your Little doesn’t feel bad about creating mischief?”

“I don’t think I want to reply to that.” But it wasn’t something she’d actually considered. Did her Little play those pranks?

Maybe.

And was that why she didn’t feel guilty when she did those things?

Also, maybe.

Every other time that she’d say or do something she then regretted, she’d feel so bad. But maybe in Little headspace, she didn’t feel so guilty.

“All I wanted was to get us out of there,” Jenner told her. “To make us secure. To ensure that no one could ever have control over us again. I figured that to do that, I needed money. So I started to do whatever I could to push my career. Recording songs, doing gigs. When things started to take off and we moved, I thought I might have felt better. But the pressure mounted. Everyone’s jobs except for Isaiah’s, Maeve’s, and Cat’s depended on me being successful, on me staying successful. I wanted to ensure that you all had what you needed. So I had to make myself more famous, earn more money. I needed to feel in control, not of all of you, but of the world. And to be in control, you need money.”

“Oh, Jenner. Why did you never tell us any of this?” she asked, horrified by all the worry and stress he’d taken on his shoulders.

“I couldn’t. I know you guys would have tried to reassure me, but I felt like everything was my burden to bear. That’s why I hired Lauren. I thought she could take my career to the next level, so we’d never have to worry about anything again. And she did, but it took me away from you all the time and I hated that. Christ, if I’d known that she was actively trying to keep us apart . . . ”

“I wish we’d known how stressed you were,” she told him. “So you were trying to grow your career so we’d all be secure, so you felt more in control of the world around us.”

“Yeah, but . . . there’s more. I wish that was it, but it’s not. And this part is worse. My father wasn’t just abusing me physically.”

“What do you mean?” she whispered.

She tried to sit up, letting out a small moan of pain.

Jenner grasped hold of her shoulder. “What are you doing?”

“Trying to sit up,” she pointed out grouchily. Shoot. Why did she sound like such a grump? That wasn’t her. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to sound grouchy.”

“You’re entitled to be a bit grouchy,” Tobias told her gruffly. “And you don’t have to apologize.”

“Yes, but if you want to sit up, this bed is one of those electric ones. Here, let me do it.” Jenner hit a button so she could slowly sit.

Okay, she had to admit that was easier than trying to sit.

“That better, baby?” Jenner asked.

“Yes, thanks.”

“I don’t know if I should tell you all of this. You need to rest. I’m surprised the nurse hasn’t been in to kick us out.”

“No!” she cried. “I don’t want either of you to leave.”

“You don’t want us to leave, then we won’t,” Tobias told her.

“But they’ll make you.”

Tobias just smiled. “Like to see them try.”

Uh-oh.

That sounded ominous. The last thing they needed was for Tobias to get arrested.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure we can figure it out,” Jenner told her.

“Tell me, Jenner. Please,” she begged.

“My father used to boast about how you were going to be his next wife.”

She tensed, then groaned as pain shot through her. They really needed to give her better drugs.

Mind you, they probably didn’t expect her to get news like she’d just gotten.

She certainly hadn’t expected Jenner to say that.

“Shit. Fuck. I knew I should have waited,” Jenner said. Standing, he hovered over her. “Shall I get the nurse? Tobias?”

“I’ll get her,” Tobias said, moving toward the door.

“No, wait!” she cried. “I’m all right. I just . . . need a moment.”

“You need more painkillers,” Jenner told her firmly.

“I don’t . . . I’m fine. Just give me a moment.” She stayed still and tried to relax, just breathing in and out slowly. “Tell me what you mean.”

“He planned to take you as his next wife. Or that’s what he told me. I think it was to get a reaction, I’m not sure it was actually true. But he seemed to figure out how much you meant to me. And he used you to control me.”

“Oh God.” Now she felt really ill. And it had nothing to do with her injuries. “Jenner . . .”

He cupped her face between his hands. “This is not your fault. You hear me? You cannot take this on. I refuse to allow it. But, yeah, he used to tell me . . . he’d tell me all the things that he planned to do when he got hold of you. And, baby, fuck, they were messed up. They were sick. And sometimes, I’d get mad and try to attack him. That never ended well for me. Other times, I’d throw up. Again, it never ended well for me. He was a fucking evil bastard who psychologically and physically tortured me. And he used you to do it.”

“I’m surprised you don’t hate me.”

“Could never hate you, Immy. Ever. But it made me protective of you. So protective. And I put you up on this pedestal in my mind. Don’t get me wrong, you deserve to be there. But in my mind, you were so far above me that I could never dare to touch you. To deserve you. And I have that evil bastard’s blood in my veins. I don’t know that I fully trust myself. What if . . . what if there is more of him inside me than even I know? What if I hurt you?”

“Jenner, you could never hurt me.” She grasped hold of his hand with her good hand. “Ever.”

“You don’t know that.”

“I do know that. You’re a good man. All you have ever done is protect and take care of me, often at the expense of yourself.”

He shook his head, giving her a fierce look. “I will always take care of you, Immy. You come first. That’s something Tobias and I agree on.”

“We do,” Tobias agreed in a low rumble.

“I think that’s another reason I find it easier to accept sharing you. Because if I ever started to act like him, I know that Tobias would put me on my ass. That he’d take me out before I could harm you. That gives me a lot of peace of mind.”

“Tobias doesn’t need to do anything to you, because you would never harm me,” Immy told him.

“I wouldn’t allow him to,” Tobias growled.

She glared at him. He was not being helpful.

“Having Tobias in the relationship helps. So does therapy. I decided that I no longer wanted my father to control me. That’s what he was doing. He was still controlling me from the grave. And it was making me miserable. Worse, it was hurting you. I didn’t think I deserved you, Immy. And when I thought about touching you, kissing you, making love to you, it would bring up memories of what he’d said to me.”

“Oh no.” Would he ever be able to touch her like that?

“But the therapist has helped me a lot. He’s shown me different ways to cope when the memories try to overcome me. I have coping mechanisms and I’m able to separate my Immy from what he said. From that Immy, who never actually existed. Does that make sense?”

“It does.”

“The therapist is also helping me to see that I don’t have to take everything on my shoulders. All the responsibility of taking care of everyone. That part is surprisingly hard. I’m ready to make you mine, but I’m not so sure I’m ready to let go of feeling responsible for everyone. However, I also don’t want to be this workaholic. So I’m trying to sort my head out. And my therapist is helping.”

“I’m so glad. I don’t want you to feel that you have to work yourself to death for us and I hate that when you looked at me, you saw whatever your father said about me.”

“It was bad. Really bad,” he said. “I’d wake up in nightmares. That was also the reason I’d sneak into your room at the cult. I was scared that he was going to follow through and actually do some of the things he’d said he would do.”

God. She couldn’t even imagine what he’d gone through.

“I thought it would be better after we left the cult and for a while, it was. Until my feelings for you started to change and develop and every time I got attracted to you . . . I felt like the worst bastard in the world. As though I was scum.”

“Jenner, no,” she whispered.

“Never thought I’d get the chance to be the man you deserve, but you take this chance on me and I will never hurt you again. I fucking hate that I ever hurt you. I will be the man you need. I know I should probably walk away. That might be the best thing for you . . . but God, I’d be fucking miserable for the rest of my life.”

“And so would I,” she told him fiercely. “Because I love you as much as you love me. And I need you in my life. Please, please don’t leave me.” A sob escaped her.

“I won’t, baby. I won’t. I’ll love you the way you deserve. Forever.”

He hugged her lightly and tears dripped down her face. Then he drew back and wiped her tears away from her cheeks.

“Yuck, I’m all snotty.”

“I don’t care.” Jenner grabbed some tissues to clean her up. “Not sure what my therapist will say about the sort of relationship we’re proposing, but I don’t care what other people think. All I care about is what you want.”

She glanced over at Tobias who was watching her steadily. “To have two of you . . . that would be amazing. A miracle. And way more than I could ever deserve.”

“That’s not fucking true,” Tobias told her fiercely. “You deserve to be happy every minute of every day for the rest of your life.”

“What he said.” Jenner winked at her and she smiled tremulously.

“So we’re really going to do this?” she asked. “Tobias? Are you sure this is what you want? That you can handle it?”

“I can handle it,” he said. “Not gonna lie and say I won’t get jealous because I don’t know what the future will bring. But I’ll do my best to work it out myself. Or with Jenner. We need to figure out how we’ll do this. A partnership. Where we both take care of our girl. I had thought to get rid of him. I was making plans to extract him from your life.”

“Nice to hear,” Jenner said dryly.

“Just the truth. We’re gonna do this, figure honesty and communication are going to be key.”

“Where did you read that? On the back of a cornflakes box?” Jenner asked.

“Something like that.” Tobias grinned briefly. “But then I had some sort of epiphany or something.”

“An epiphany? About what?” she asked.

“That more than wanting my own happiness, I wanted you to be happy. He makes you happy. I make you happy. Guess you’ll be fucking ecstatic if you have both of us.”

“But will you be happy?” she asked worriedly. Because he didn’t sound like he thought he would.

“Babe, you in my life, in my bed, mine, there’s no way I couldn’t be happy.”

She sniffled.

“Shit. Why is she crying now?” he asked Jenner.

“Happy tears again,” Jenner replied.

“Jesus. You have to be kidding me. I need some sort of guide to tears. When they’re happy or when they’re sad.”

“There’s also angry tears,” Jenner told him.

“Now you’re just fucking with me,” Tobias said.

She giggled and Jenner cleaned her up. Again.

“Baby, you keep crying and you’re going to need another IV,” Jenner told her.

She knew that he was joking, but she actually did have a dull headache and she felt drained.

“We’re really doing this,” she whispered.

“We are.” Jenner glanced over at Tobias.

“Yep,” Tobias said.

“There’s something else I’ve been doing besides going to a therapist,’ Jenner said.

“What is it?” she asked.

“I’ve been going to classes at the club. The BDSM club that I belong to. I haven’t gone in a while because I thought someone would find out. But I talked to the owner and he’s been letting me sneak in and out. Everyone in the class has to sign a NDA anyway.”

“What kind of classes?” she asked curiously.

“The kind that teach you how to be a good Daddy Dom. Figure if I’m going to be your Daddy, I want to be the best that I can be. I haven’t really had any experience with Littles. And I don’t want to fuck anything else up.”

Tobias scoffed. “You’ve been Daddying her since the moment I met you. You have plenty of experience with being her Daddy.”

“You could be right,” Jenner said.

“I always am,” Tobias said arrogantly.

“You . . . you went to classes on being a Daddy Dom?” Immy asked Jenner. He’d done that for her?

“Yep. I know you have trouble letting go of your adult side and embracing your Little. And I know that Tobias has been helping you with that. But I wanted you to know that I am here for you as well. In fact, I have an idea of what we could do . . . if you both agree.”

“What’s that?” she asked.

“I thought we could go away to the cabin for a few weeks. Just the three of us. We could spend time getting to know each other better, getting used to this relationship without other people watching. And you could completely let go and let your Little free because there would be no one else there other than your Daddies.”

Immy could feel a bit of panic rising, but she didn’t know why. This was Tobias and Jenner.

They loved her.

Tobias had already shown that he would take good care of her in Little headspace. That he would protect her Little just as fiercely as he protected Big Immy. And she trusted Jenner. Heck, he’d been going to classes for this. And if what Tobias said was right, he had been her Daddy for a long time.

Time to be brave, Immy.

You can’t expect everyone else to put in the work. And what work would it actually be? In fact, it kind of sounds like your greatest wish. As if Jenner has reached into your head to give you exactly what you want.

“You’re not doing this just for me?” she asked. “Because you think I want it? I don’t want you to force anything.”

“I’m not, baby,” Jenner reassured her. “I promise you. I’ve learned that I’ve always been a Daddy Dom.”

“I think going away for a while is the best fucking idea I’ve heard in a long time,” Tobias said. “Make it happen.”

“Immy?” Jenner queried.

“Let’s do this.”

Jenner’s phone rang and he glanced at it. “It’s Sampson.”

Oh no.

How had she forgotten about Isaiah?

“Wait, I’ll put you on speaker,” Jenner said. “Say that again.”

“We still can’t get hold of Isaiah,” Sampson said. “So I decided to check in his room, see if there was any clue about where he’s gone . . . or if anyone took him. I found a note.”

“What did it say?” she asked, worry filling her.

Where was Isaiah? Why would he leave a note and disappear?

“It says that he has a possible lead on the copycat Deity and that he’s going to chase it down. But it’s safer if he does it alone,” Sampson replied.

“What the fuck?” Jenner said. “Why the fuck would he do that? We’re a family, we don’t go off on our own.”

“I know,” Sampson said grimly. “I don’t like this at all, but it’s Isaiah. How the fuck are we gonna find him if he doesn’t want to be found?”

Isaiah knew how to become a ghost because he was so good at tracking other people.

Immy swallowed heavily. “I’m scared.”

“Don’t be scared, baby,” Jenner said immediately. “If Isaiah doesn’t want to be found, no one will find him. Not us or the wannabe Deity. But I thought the FBI had him?”

“Alejandro and Cat are going to get in contact with Cat’s FBI agent,” Sampson replied. “Could be he was some sort of decoy. Someone who was used to put us all at ease.”

“Fuck. Shit.” Jenner got off the hospital bed and started pacing. “I wanted to take Immy and Tobias to the cabin. Do you think it’s safe to do that?”

“Immy and Tobias?” Abe said through the phone as well.

“Yeah, both of them. We’re gonna try a polyamorous relationship. Is that what you call it? Or is it a menage relationship? Reverse harem?”

She gaped at Jenner.

“What?” he asked. “I might have read a few of those books you’re always reading.”

“You did? Why?” she asked.

He was blushing slightly as he shrugged. “I wanted to show interest in the things you like.”

“That’s so incredibly sweet,” she told him.

“Yeah, sickening,” Sampson said dryly through the phone.

“It is not sickening,” she told Sampson with a frown.

“We’ll have to make the cabin safe,” Tobias said. “Is there a security system? Does anyone know about it?”

“No one but family,” Sampson said. “It’s actually under Isaiah’s name. We figured that was best for privacy. He put in all of the security. So it’s good. Part of me wants you here, where I can watch over Immy. But this guy with the gun worries me. He likely knows where we live.”

“Then you guys aren’t safe,” she said frantically.

“So far, he’s targeting you girls,” Abe said. “I think the cabin is the safest place for you. Maybe Isaiah really does have a lead on him and he’ll track him down shortly.”

“Are you staying with Immy tonight?” Sampson asked. “Want us to bring some of your stuff?”

“Yeah, we are,” Jenner said. “Tonight and every other night.”

Lord. She liked that.

Immy watched as Tobias moved closer to her. To her surprise, he climbed onto the bed with her, lying on his side.

“Tobias? Are you all right?” she asked as he gently wrapped an arm over her middle.

Jenner had gone downstairs to meet Abe and Sampson and grab their stuff, living her alone with Tobias.

She wished she could touch him, but he was lying close to her good side and it hurt to raise her sprained wrist.

A shudder ran through him, worrying her. “What is it? What’s wrong?”

“I just . . . Christ, Immy,” he whispered. “I could have fucking lost you.”

Immy closed her eyes, regret filling her. Why had she run off like she had? It seemed so stupid now.

“I’m so sorry,” she whispered.

He opened his eyes and leaned up on one elbow to stare down at her firmly. “Don’t ever do that again. I know we were assholes, we said some stupid, dumb things and upset you. For that, I apologize. But don’t ever just run off like that again. We had no idea where you were or if you were safe. Fuck, we didn’t even know if your phone was with you or we were wasting our time following it.”

There was sheer agony in his face and it floored her.

“I won’t. I’m so sorry,” she replied. “I won’t run off again.”

He hugged her carefully to him. “I love you, sweetness. So fucking much.”

“I love you too.”

43

“We need road trip snacks,” Immy declared from where she sat in the backseat.

The guys had piled pillows around and behind her as well as putting two blankets over her.

She was toasty and comfortable.

She felt far better than she had in the hospital.

The doctor had been happy to release her this morning, but he’d warned her to take things easy. That her body would be sore for a while.

Tobias and Jenner had been listening intently to his words, which was unfortunate.

She did not want to spend her entire time at the cabin in bed.

Immy loved the cabin. It wasn’t as small as it sounded with four bedrooms and four bathrooms. But it was secluded and private and had a cozy feel to it. There was also a wrap-around porch with rocking chairs and inside was a big double-story high stone fireplace.

“You’re hungry?” Jenner turned to look at her. “We could stop and get you some fruit or a sandwich.”

“Fruit and sandwiches are not road trip snacks!” Surely she’d taught him better than that. “We need sugar and carbs. Potato chips and candy and chocolate. Really, Jenner. You know the rules about road trips.”

“The rules?” Tobias asked. He was sitting in the front passenger seat while Jenner drove.

“Yep. The rules are that all road trips must include approved snacks. And you don’t have to eat fruit and vegetables.”

“That’s when you’re well,” Jenner told her. “Not when you just got out of the hospital.”

“What does just being out of the hospital have to do with road trip snacks?” she asked.

“Your body is recovering from trauma,” Jenner told her. “It needs good food and rest to recover, not junk.”

“You really know how to take the fun out of a road trip, Daddy,” she told him. “Um, I mean, I, uh⁠—”

“I like being called Daddy,” Jenner told her. “You can call me that whenever you like.”

“But we’re not even playing right now.” She didn’t know why it had slipped out.

“Doesn’t matter if we are,” Tobias told her. “You can slip into Little headspace whenever you like.”

“But what if it happens when others are around? What if my Little completely takes over and I’m Little all the time?”

“You think that would be a bad thing?” Tobias asked.

“I can’t be a Little all the time! I have a job and responsibilities and not everyone will understand me calling you guys Papa and Daddy.”

Tobias turned and touched her leg. “Immy.”

As always, him simply saying her name pulled her back into the here and now. “Yep?”

“Everything will be all right. You’ll find your rhythm and so will we. We’re here for you. We’re not going to let you fall.”

“Right.”

“We’ll work out our new normal,” Jenner added as he pulled into a gas station. “Which includes one snack for the road trip.”

Yay!

Several hours later, they reached their cabin in the Great Smoky Mountains.

Jenner opened the door so Tobias could carry her inside.

“Fuck. Look at that view,” Tobias said.

It was early spring and still cold but the view was amazing.

“That’s a dollar,” she told him. “But yeah, the view is amazing. Can you take me out to the front porch? I want to sit in a rocker and watch the sunset. Then I’ll make dinner.”

“It’s too cold for you out there,” Jenner told her as he brought in a load of luggage. “And you’re going to bed.”

“You’re definitely not making dinner,” Tobias added as he followed Jenner to the main bedroom and set her on the bed.

“I had Nadine come in and make all the beds and stock the fridge,” Jenner said.

This wasn’t cool.

Jenner opened her suitcase and drew out a pair of pajamas for her. They were her owl ones, which she loved. She wondered who had packed her bag for her. Probably Abe.

“You want a bath, baby?” Jenner asked.

“I want to go out on the front porch. I feel fine.”

Well, she was kind of stiff and sore.

“Sounds like a bath would be a good idea,” Tobias said. “I’ll run it. You help her get undressed.”

Jenner kneeled in front of her. “You okay if I undress you?”

“What would you do if I said no?” She wasn’t going to. She was fine with it. But she wasn’t sure about their bossiness.

Although getting undressed herself would probably be a bit painful.

“I’d tell you that I wouldn’t look,” he replied. “I’d probably be lying.”

She had to smile. “At least you’re honest.”

He smiled back at her and cupped her cheek with his hand. “Let me help you, baby. Let us take care of you. We were both so scared when we discovered you’d taken off . . . and then to find you how we did . . . we just need to look after you. Okay?”

Instantly, she felt so ungrateful.

“I’m sorry,” she told him. “I didn’t mean to be ungrateful.”

“Hey, no one said that. I just wanted to let you know where our heads are at. We’re here to look after you, precious girl. Our girl.”

He carefully stripped off her clothes, starting with her sweater and long-sleeved T-shirt. She hadn’t bothered with a bra. Jenner stared at her breasts for a long moment and she felt herself growing red.

What did he think?

“So damn beautiful.”

“That’s a dollar.”

“There’s no swear jar while we’re here,” Tobias said.

Immy glanced up to find him standing in the bathroom doorway. He was leaning against the door jamb, his arms crossed over his chest.

What did he think of her breasts?

Well, if the hunger in his gaze was any indication . . . he liked them. A lot.

“I’ll put some cash in it when we get home.” Jenner winked at her as he helped her stand.

“All right,” she agreed.

“Put your hands on my shoulders to help you keep your balance,” he bossed as he drew off her track pants, then her panties.

Now she was standing there naked in front of them both.

“Christ, Immy. You’re so fucking beautiful,” Jenner told her fervently as he stared up at her. His hands were lightly resting on her hips.

“I’m all bruised,” she said. She glanced down at herself with a wince. Her skin tended to bruise easily, so she looked terrible.

“Still the most gorgeous thing I’ve ever seen in my life,” Tobias told her. “Gonna check on the bath. Bring her in.”

Was his dick pressing against his jeans? Maybe she was just hopeful.

“I just have to do this.” Jenner leaned forward and sucked on her nipple.

A small, surprised moan left her lips. That felt so good.

He did the same to her other nipple before standing and carefully lifting her into his arms.

“So beautiful.”

He walked with her into the large bathroom. There was a huge bath that the three of them could probably fit into. And to her surprise, Tobias was already sitting in it.

“You’re getting in with me?” she asked.

“Someone has to bathe you,” Jenner told her. He handed her down to Tobias who settled her onto his lap.

Now she could feel his dick pressing against her hip.

Holy. Heck.

Tobias had a tattoo going down his chest and over his shoulders. Lord, she couldn’t see too much of his body because he’d filled the bath with the appropriate level of bubbles, which meant there were lots and lots, but from what she could see he was ripped.

Jenner started stripping off his clothes and she watched him intently. He was built slimmer than Tobias, but was still muscular and tanned. She ran her eyes over his firm chest and stomach and down to his cock.

Which was standing at attention.

Yummy.

She licked her lips.

“You don’t want to be looking at him like that, Cherry,” Tobias told her.

Oh no.

Was he jealous?

“I was just⁠—”

“You’ll make his dick explode,” he added.

Jenner grabbed his cock, squeezing it, and her breath sped up.

“He’s not fucking joking. Feel like I’m already going to explode.”

Her eyes widened. “What?” She couldn’t stop staring at him.

Jenner grinned. “Like what you see, baby?”

She gulped. “Yes. I like both of you, though. Equally.”

“It’s all right, Cherry,” Tobias told her. “I’m not jealous. I mean, not sure I really want to be staring at him jacking off, but I’m secure in the size of my dick. I also know what to do with it.”

Jenner rolled his eyes as he climbed into the bath. “So do I.”

“I don’t,” she said in a high-pitched voice.

“What?” Tobias asked.

“I don’t know what to do with your dicks. I don’t know anything about dicks. I’m not sure I’ve ever said the word dick in my life! I’ve certainly never touched one, or played with it, taken it into my mouth or . . . or anywhere else!”

Cupcakes.

Did she just say that? They’d both gone silent. Had she shocked them?

Then Jenner smiled at her and picked up some gel and a cloth. “Baby girl, we know you don’t have any experience. You don’t have to worry.”

“No, because we’re going to teach you everything you need to know.”

Holy. Heck.

She didn’t know whether to be excited or scared.

But they didn’t start teaching her then and there. Instead, Tobias held her as Jenner washed her.

Then Tobias dried her off before Jenner put her pajamas on her and they both tucked her into bed.

All right, they wouldn’t teach her anything now.

But soon . . .

44

Immy was going to commit murder.

And she knew just who she was going to murder.

Tobias and Jenner.

They were driving her insane. They’d arrived here five days ago and the only times she had been allowed out of this bed was to use the bathroom.

No more.

She was done.

Sure, she still had a sprained wrist and bruising. But she felt much better. Certainly well enough to get up and move around.

Even if all she got to do was sit on the front porch, it would be better than lying around in bed all the time.

Oh, they’d brought her things to do. She had coloring books, movies, card games, board games.

But there was only so much of that she could take. And could anyone really watch a movie without junk food?

Jenner was trying to kill her with all this healthy food. A Twizzler here and there never killed anyone.

Immy drew back the covers. She was supposed to be napping.

Right. How could she nap when she wasn’t tired?

Sneaking out of bed, she headed into the living area.

Hmm. Where were they?

Well, what did it matter? The good news was that they weren’t here to stop her. She grabbed a diet soda from the fridge and a blanket off the sofa and headed outside. It was the middle of the afternoon, but there was a definite chill in the air.

She sat on the rocking chair and drew the blanket around her. A sigh of pleasure left her as she took in her surroundings. She loved the mountain view here.

So beautiful.

So peaceful.

“So naughty.”

Wait. She didn’t think that.

Turning, she saw both of them standing behind her.

“Uh-oh,” she muttered.

“Uh-oh is right,” Jenner said as he moved in front of her to lean on the railing. Tobias walked over to her side. “What are you doing out of bed?”

“I’ve been in bed since we got here! I’m bored of bed.”

“You were supposed to be napping,” Tobias told her.

“I’m all napped out. I’m not tired. I need to get up and move around. The doctor said to take it easy, he didn’t say I had to be on bedrest for weeks.”

“Hmm,” Jenner said, rubbing his chin. “I guess if you’re really feeling good enough to be up and about⁠—”

“I am!” she said quickly.

“Then you’re also well enough to be punished for disobeying us.”

“Yep, I am . . . wait, what did you say?”

“When you’re naughty, you get punished,” Tobias said to her. “Unless you’re ill.”

Drat.

That wasn’t cool.

“And I do owe you another punishment,” Tobias said. “A letter to Papa for being naughty at the Little playground. Oh, and I believe a week without Twizzers and handbag M&Ms.”

Unicorn poop!

How dare he remember that!

“She’s also owed punishment for leaving the house without telling us,” Jenner said.

“And getting out of bed just now,” Tobias added.

“Hey! That doesn’t seem fair.”

“Why?” Jenner asked with a grin. “Because it’s you who is going to get their butt spanked?”

“You’re going to spank me? I just got out of bed! I was hit by a car.”

Both men’s faces darkened. Probably not smart to remind them of that.

Neither Lauren nor her car had turned up. Alejandro had even sent people to investigate. They hadn’t been able to locate Dev, either. Alejandro said there were rumors of a man called D’yavol, which was Russian for the Devil. But he doubted that Dev was that guy. Plus, he hadn’t had an accent.

So that was another dead end.

The guy the FBI had arrested, who’d confessed to being the new Deity, had killed himself after they’d started questioning him again.

Which wasn’t a good sign.

She knew that the guys were all on edge, wondering if anyone else was going to come after her or Cat or Maeve. The guy who’d killed Lauren was the biggest worry. That, and Isaiah, who no one had heard from.

But everything else seemed normal.

Well, a new sort of normal.

“Oh, we know that,” Tobias said darkly. “I think another few weeks. What do you think?”

“Yeah, a few weeks,” Jenner agreed.

“Until what?”

“Until you can be spanked,” Tobias told her. “And don’t worry, we’re keeping track.”

That was just rude.

“But we haven’t discussed the rules!”

“You know the rules,” Tobias told her.

“For our old relationship. Not this new one.”

“It’s pretty much the same, Twinkles,” Jenner told her. “No lying, you tell us if you feel ill, are in pain, need help, or if there’s anything you need.”

“No putting yourself down,” Tobias added. “Or putting yourself in danger, and no going anywhere without us.”

“There might be some more for your Little,” Jenner said. “Like no going into the kitchen when you’re in Little headspace.”

“Yes, true,” Tobias said.

Dear Lord.

She chewed on her lower lip nervously.

“There’s also a rule that you stay where we put you,” Tobias added. “Especially, say, when you’re put down for a nap.”

Drat.

“Of course, now that she’s feeling better, she could have her nap in her playroom,” Jenner suggested.

“True,” Tobias agreed.

“But I don’t have a playroom,” she said.

“Baby, what do you think we’ve been doing while you’ve been resting?” Jenner told her.

Tobias reached down and carefully picked her up, putting her on his hip. Jenner opened the door so he could carry her inside. He carried her down the hallway to one of the bedrooms.

Jenner opened the door again and Tobias put her down, leading her inside.

Her mouth dropped open. The bedroom was something from her dreams. The walls were painted a pale pink and had white decals of rabbits and owls on them.

There was a single bed with a white velvet headboard and a white, lacy bed cover. Next to it was a white changing table and bedside cabinet. As well as a huge rocking chair.

A toy kitchen sat against one wall, along with some storage cupboards.

As well as what looked to be a slime station.

“Slime! Immy make slime!” she cried.

Tobias gently lifted her into the air.

“Put Immy down! Put Immy down! Immy make slime!”

She wasn’t sure what it was that sent her fully into Little headspace, maybe the environment. Since the only other time she’d done this was at the playground.

And this room was even better since it was all hers.

“Immy won’t make slime until she hears the rules.”

“Rules schmules! Down with rules! Rules suck balls!” She giggled after that last one.

Jenner walked in front of her, his arms crossed over his chest. “Really? Rules suck balls?”

Another giggle escaped.

“There are rules, sassy brat,” Tobias told her. “You need to be careful with your sprained wrist for one.”

Pfft. It felt fine.

Well, it hurt. But it would be fine.

“The slime doesn’t leave this room,” Jenner added. “It’s not to be used in any Immy-jokes or pranks.”

“Hmm, I owe you some punishment for the peanut butter in my sheets,” Tobias mused.

“Hey! There’s a statutory period for when punishments can be given and you’re past the time limit.”

“Ahh, who is the Daddy here?” Tobias asked.

“Jenner! Because you’re the Papa.”

“All right, who is the Papa?” Tobias asked.

“You are.”

“So who makes the rules?”

“Immy does! Because she is the cutest!”

“Immy is definitely the cutest,” Jenner told her, walking over to boop her nose. Then he kissed her lightly.

Ooh, she liked that.

“But she’s also the Little, so she doesn’t get to make the rules,” Jenner added.

Cupcakes.

“Also, Immy is supposed to be taking a nap,” Tobias added.

“Nooo! Booo! Down with naps!”

“Naps are important,” Jenner said. “But instead of your nap, you can go to bed earlier.”

She groaned but nodded. “Okie-dokie, Daddy.”

“Good girl. Last rule, you can’t leave the playroom without one of us or use the bathroom on your own,” Tobias added.

Yikes.

45

“Daddy! What sort of pie do you want?”

Jenner glanced over from where he was sitting on the rug on the floor of her playroom.

It had been a smart idea of Tobias’s to order all of this stuff the first day they arrived here. They’d been at the cabin close to two weeks and Immy spent more time in here than anywhere else.

She was still moving a bit carefully and her wrist would take a while to heal, but it was clear to see that she was feeling much better.

Poor baby was still having nightmares, though.

She’d wake up most nights screaming. He and Tobias were taking turns sleeping in her bedroom with her. Although, he slept in the armchair because he was worried about kicking her.

Right. Is that what you’re really worried about? Or that you’ll start something that will lead to sex?

Something he wasn’t sure if either of them were ready for.

Because the likelihood of that was far greater than him accidentally kicking her in his sleep.

“I’ll take a key lime pie please, baby.”

He was actually surprised by how easy this had all been. Immy found it easier to slip into Little headspace when she was in her playroom. So this is where they spent most of their time. But while she’d been resting and recuperating, he and Tobias had spent a lot of time together.

They’d gotten to know each other better, which was helping them now take care of Immy together.

Tobias had spoken to Alejandro about moving to Nashville permanently. Something Alejandro had been surprisingly onboard with, although Tobias had suspected he might use him for business down here. They could figure that out later. The relief on Immy’s face when Tobias had told her that he was moving to Nashville permanently had informed them both that she’d been worrying about the future.

“Here you go, Daddy!” she said, walking over to him with a bowl of slime.

“Yummy!” He patted his stomach. He was surprised by how relaxed he was here. Other than at Christmas, he never took time off.

Seemed he was well overdue.

There had been no sign again of Lauren’s killer. Could be he’d disappeared, could be he was waiting to strike again. But it was doubtful he knew of this place. Tobias had ordered the stuff for Immy’s playroom under an alias just in case.

“Eat it all up, Daddy!” she told him, waggling a finger. “If you don’t, no dessert.”

“I thought this was dessert.”

“No! Silly Daddy.”

“Have I told you how adorable you are today?”

“Aww thanks, Daddy. Papa dressed me.”

“Papa did a great job.” She was wearing white fluffy leggings, and an oversized blue sweater with a white owl on the front.

When she bent over and the sweater rode up . . . well, he could tell that she had a padded bottom.

“Are you wearing your training pants today?”

“Yes! Papa insisted. I don’t know why.”

“Hmm, could it be because you barely made it to the toilet yesterday?”

She’d been having too much fun and also tended to wait until the last moment to tell them that she had to pee.

But he also knew Tobias was using that as an excuse to push her boundaries a bit. To see what she liked and didn’t like. She knew that if there was anything she didn’t like, she just had to say her safeword, which was red.

Jenner was wondering if he could get her into a diaper for her nap.

Worth a shot.

“That’s silly. Immy is a big girl.”

“Immy is our baby girl,” he countered. “And she’s adorable.”

She grinned at him. “Thanks, Daddy.”

He loved how carefree she was when she was Little. The rest of the time, she seemed a bit anxious, constantly worried about the man who’d killed Lauren. And about Isaiah.

They’d only heard from Isaiah once and that was when he’d sent them an email about Lauren. Seemed he’d done some research into her. He must have listened to their multitude of voicemails, explaining what had happened and begging him to come back or get in touch.

Jenner was kind of mad at Isaiah and extremely worried. Isaiah had found some very interesting information on Lauren, though. Apparently, that wasn’t actually her real name. It was Marissa Steele. She’d had to create a new identity for herself because Marissa Steele was wanted in Alaska for the suspected murder of her estranged husband.

Her husband had met someone else and wanted a divorce. Marissa hadn’t been onboard with that and shot him.

Kind of explained a lot. That woman had been nuts.

Tobias walked in carrying their lunch on a tray. He set it down on the small table as Jenner got up to help Immy wash her hands. When they returned, he noted that the tray was filled with fruit and sandwiches and that the sippy cup held water.

Good.

“Papa!” Immy said with a groan as she sat and let Tobias put a bib on her. “This lunch has none of the good stuff. I’ve never eaten so much fruit in my life.”

“It’s good for you while you’re healing,” Jenner told her. “Plus it helps you poop.”

He said that last bit to rile her up. “Daddy! Don’t say poop. And are you sure I can’t have choccy milk instead of this stuff?” She held up her sippy cup.

“That stuff is called water and it’s good for you,” Tobias said.

She heaved a sigh, but ate the food on her plate. Of course, she got a bit messy, which Jenner thought was adorable and he ended up getting a cloth to clean up her hands and mouth. Then he kissed the tip of her nose. “Adorable.”

“You are, Daddy!”

“Nuh-uh, not as adorable as my girl. She’s the sweetest, prettiest girl in the world.”

“And the sassiest,” Tobias added with a grin.

“Papa! You’re sassy.” She pointed at him. “I’m finished. I’m gonna go practice my spells.”

“I think you said that wrong, baby girl,” Tobias said to her. “You’re supposed to ask if you can be excused.”

“You can be excused, Daddy,” she told him with a grin.

“Haha,” he replied. “Use your manners.”

“Papa, you’re obsessed with manners. I think you need to get that looked at.”

“Immy, speak nicely to Papa,” Jenner said sternly. He found it harder to be stern with her, but he was learning that she wouldn’t break, or stop loving him if he scolded her. They hadn’t had to punish her yet, but he got the feeling that was because she’d been holding back. And now, she was going to start pushing them.

“Can Immy be excused?” she asked.

“You can,” Jenner replied. “But before you move on to practicing your spells, you have to clean up your slime station.”

“Nooo, Daddy!” she cried.

“Uh, yes, baby girl. Clean it up while I help Papa with the dishes.”

He grabbed the tray and gave her a stern look as Tobias followed him out of the playroom and into the kitchen.

“You prepared to punish her if she doesn’t do as you told her?” Tobias asked him.

“I can’t spank her.” She wasn’t healed enough for that.

Tobias nodded. “I know, but there’s no reason she can’t go into the corner and do some lines.”

“You’re right. I’m ready.”

Tobias patted him on the back. “I’m going to tidy up, then get some more firewood from the shed so you’ve got the house to yourselves. Be back soon.”

Jenner walked back into the playroom to find the slime station in a mess and Immy in the corner with her spellbook out. Abe had packed it and her wands for her. Along with Snowy, of course, and Miss Pippa Porker.

“Immy,” he said sternly. “What do you think you are doing?”

She waved a hand at him. “Shh, Daddy! I’m creating!”

Jenner walked over and plucked the wand out of her hand.

“Hey! Daddy! That’s rude, you can’t just touch a wizard’s wand like that!”

“It’s also rude to ignore Daddy when he’s talking to you,” he told her. “And to disobey him. What did I tell you to do before you started practicing your spells?”

“But Daddy! I’m busy! I don’t gots time to clean.”

“That’s too bad. Because now you’re going to have to spend some time in the naughty corner.”

Her mouth dropped open.

“And then write some lines. Come with me.” He took her hand in his.

“No! Wait, Daddy! You can’t mean it!”

“I do mean it.” He ignored her trembling lower lip and led her to the naughty corner. “Sit in the chair. You’ll spend five minutes in the corner and I don’t want to hear any noise or see any squirming.”

“I’ll clean the slime station!” she cried.

“I’m sorry, baby girl. But you should have done that earlier. Sit.” He gave her a stern look.

She gave him another pouting look, but he didn’t cave. He knew she was testing the waters and he needed to start as he meant to go on.

Immy would learn that she needed to listen to both him and Tobias. In Big or Little headspace.

Immy sat with a sigh. He settled into the armchair and drew out his phone to check in with Sampson.

Still nothing going on there. And no sign of Isaiah over the past two weeks. Which really worried him. What was Isaiah thinking, taking off like that on his own?

Fuck.

Where was he?

Jenner hated not having control over Immy’s safety. It was making him antsy. And it meant he wanted more control in other areas.

He glanced over at Immy. Nothing could happen to her. He wouldn’t survive it.

“Immy, come here, please,” he said.

She stood and turned, then moved toward him. He opened his arms and she stepped between his legs. Carefully, he picked her up and held her on his lap.

“I love you, baby girl.”

“I love you too, Daddy.” She wrapped her arms around his neck. “Are you okay?”

“Better with you in my arms,” he told her truthfully. “Nothing bad is going to happen to you.”

She tightened her hold on him. “I know, Daddy. Nothing bad will happen to you either.”

He kissed the top of her head.

“What happened to me wasn’t your fault, Daddy,” she told him

“I brought Lauren into your life. And if Tobias and I hadn’t been fighting, you wouldn’t have run off to that bar, she wouldn’t have found you. Fucking run you over and kidnapped you.”

“That’s a naughty word, Daddy. And you didn’t know what she was like. Or that she’d come after me.” She waggled a finger at him. “Stop beating yourself up, or I’ll have to punish you.”

“Nice try.” He kissed her lightly. “But we both know that I’m not the one who is being punished. Time for you to do your lines.”

“Daddy, I was already punished.”

He scoffed. “That five minutes spent in the corner isn’t really punishment.”

“Yes, it is!”

“Well, it’s not enough.” He stood with her in his arms and took her over to the small table, sitting her on a cushion on the floor. Then he found a piece of paper and a pen.

“Twenty-five lines saying that you will obey your Daddy. Understand?”

Immy sighed. “Yes, Daddy. I understand.”

Lines sucked.

They sucked even more than corner time. Immy didn’t even know why she hadn’t done what she was told.

Immy was usually a people pleaser. She liked being a good girl. But she guessed sometimes she also liked to push a bit.

Just to make sure that her Daddy and Papa were watching. And would take care of her.

Also . . . there might be a part of her that was curious about what a proper spanking was going to feel like.

But they hadn’t progressed to a spanking yet. Because she was still a bit bruised.

She felt a lot better, though. And the nightmares seemed to be fading. Or she hoped they were.

Immy finished the lines and held the piece of paper up with a cheer. “All finished, Daddy!”

“Bring it here then, baby girl.”

Immy had to admit that she loved being here with Daddy and Papa. And this playroom was the stuff of her dreams. In the playroom she could really let go and become Little Immy. She could play and have fun and not worry as much.

The rest of the time, it was harder to do that.

She walked over to where he still sat on the rocking chair and handed him the piece of paper. She fidgeted as he read through it.

It felt weird wearing training pants, but not uncomfortable or anything.

“Do you need to go potty, baby girl?” he asked without looking up at her.

“No!” she said as he set the paper down.

“Good job on the lines, baby girl. But tell Daddy the truth,” he warned.

“I don’t need to go, Daddy. Can I go practice my spells?”

“Yep. Right after you clean up your slime station. Thirty minutes of spell time. Then you can take a nap.”

Urgh, nap time.

That sucked.

But maybe he would forget.

She should have known better.

46

“Time for your nap, baby girl.”

Immy turned to look at Jenner. “No, Daddy! I gots to do a bit more.”

His face turned stern. “No, you have to come with me so you can go potty. Then it’s time for a nap.”

“Daddy, noooo,” she cried, stomping her foot.

His eyebrows rose. “Are you wanting to go to sleep with a red bottom, baby girl?”

She shook her head. But she wasn’t sure if she didn’t mean that.

“You’re not recovered enough yet for a spanking, but this is going in the book.” He grabbed her punishment book out of the bedside drawer and started writing in it.

“What? No, Daddy! Can’t I do corner time?” she said, now regretting her actions.

“Nope. It’s going in the book for later. Obviously, corner time wasn’t enough of a punishment earlier if you’re acting up again so soon.”

Cupcakes.

She wasn’t sure why, but she seemed to want to push him.

“Sorry, Daddy.”

“It’s all right, precious girl.” He kissed her on the forehead. “But, come on, time to go potty. Then nap.”

Immy sighed, but let him take her to the bathroom. After he helped her clean up, he led her back into the playroom, then lifted her onto the changing table.

He stripped off her clothes before removing her training pants. Then, to her surprise, he drew out a diaper from the changing table.

“What’s that, Daddy?”

“A diaper.”

“I don’ts need a diaper,” she said quickly. “Immy is a big girl. Who doesn’t even need training pants.”

“I thought it might be a good idea for your nap,” he explained. “You don’t have to use it. And if you really don’t want to try it, Daddy won’t put it on you.”

She chewed her lip as she thought about that. But she had no real objections.

“Okay, Daddy. Immy try.”

“Immy is such a brave girl.” He put the diaper on her, then got her dressed in an adorable onesie. It had wizards flying on broomsticks on it and the feet and hands were all enclosed.

Although that meant she couldn’t suck her thumb. Papa said it was better to suck on a pacifier. But she wasn’t certain she agreed.

Daddy lifted her down, then set her on her feet while he got her bed ready.

“Make a nest for Immy, Daddy!” she bossed. “I gots to be all snuggly.”

“I know, baby,” he said as he lay pillows in a U shape. Then she climbed in and he put the blankets over her.

To her surprise, she let out a yawn.

“Poor baby, so tired. I’m going to go and get you a bottle.” He grabbed a pacifier for her, popping it into her mouth.

She blushed, but nodded. Truthfully, she loved having a bottle. When he returned, she was in a sleepy state. She grumbled slightly when he shifted her around, sitting next to her so he could lay her over his lap. She didn’t open her eyes as he took her pacifier.

When the nipple of the bottle was placed in her mouth, she let out a small sigh.

Perfect.

47

Bang!

She screamed as Lauren stared at her with lifeless eyes.

Then the man in black turned to her and raised his gun.

No, no, no!

“Yes,” he said. “You’re next.”

No!

“Immy! Immy, wake up, baby. Hey, Twinkles. Wake up for me.”

She opened her eyes with a gasp to see someone looming over her. A scream of fear escaped her before she realized it was Jenner.

The door opened and another scream escaped her.

“Shit. Fuck,” Tobias said. “That’s a bad one.”

“I scared her when she woke up,” Jenner said with regret in his voice. “Baby, it’s me. Jenner. And Tobias. You’re safe. You’re safe here with us.”

Sitting up, she peered around. It was too dark in here.

Since the night of the kidnapping, her fear of the dark had gotten worse. She wrapped her arms around herself.

“Too dark.”

“Shit.” Tobias turned on the light and she winced, blinking until her eyes adjusted.

Jenner stood next to the bed. She glanced over at the armchair where a blanket and pillow sat on it. She hated that he slept on the armchair, but he still thought he’d wake her up.

Although she thought that sounded like an excuse.

Maybe he doesn’t want to sleep with you . . .

“Hey, where did you just go?” Tobias sat on the other side of the bed and reached for her.

With a sob, she threw herself at him.

He drew her into his lap, rocking her. “Bad nightmare, huh?”

“Y-yes. I s-saw him kill L-lauren. He said that I-I was next!”

“Oh, sweetness.” Tobias held her tight.

“Poor baby,” Jenner said. “I’ll go check around so you know everything is all right.”

“No! Don’t leave me!” she cried.

“Hey, I’m coming back,” he said.

“No, no, I need you both to stay here.”

“Then that’s where we’ll stay,” Tobias reassured her as he moved so he was leaning back against the headboard with her sideways on his lap. “Come sit with us, Jenner.”

Jenner moved so he sat, facing her.

“I’m okay. It was just . . . it was just scary.”

“I know, sweetness.” Tobias brushed her hair off her face. “Do we need to leave another light on?”

They had a nightlight, but it didn’t seem to be enough. “Yes, maybe.”

“You never want to talk about your fear of the dark,” Jenner said. “Is it because of the Deity’s naughty cupboard?”

Shoot.

She didn’t want to do this now. She grew tense.

“We need to talk about the things that haunt us,” Tobias told her. “In order for them to stop having a hold on us.”

She knew he was right. Look at how brave Jenner had been, telling them about his father.

“I only got put in there a couple of times when he . . . when I got caught trying to take things.”

Jenner cursed quietly. “Food?”

“Yeah,” she said. “Stuff for our birthdays. I got caught once with chocolate chip cookies when it was Sampson’s birthday. And banana muffins when it was Abe’s.”

“That fucking bastard,” Jenner said.

“It was so dark in there and small. And I knew the Deity would tell my father and he’d be so mad at me. The second time I was punished, my father came and got me. He dragged me back home and he . . . and he shoved me into the linen cupboard and put something heavy in front of it so I couldn’t get out. I spent hours in there.”

She started to cry and Tobias rocked her while Jenner rubbed her legs.

“S-sorry,” she said.

“Why are you apologizing?” Jenner demanded. “You have nothing to be sorry about.”

“But what happened to you was so much worse.”

“You can’t compare our traumas,” Jenner told her. “It isn’t a matter of what was worse. This gave you a fear of the dark that lives with you. It was abuse. It was wrong.”

“Now that we know about it, we can help you,” Jenner told her. “I’ll go and get another lamp.”

“No!” she cried, fear filling her. “Don’t leave. You have to stay with me.”

“I’ll come back,” Jenner said.

She frantically shook her head.

“No one is going anywhere,” Tobias soothed. “We’re right where you need us.”

“No, you’re not!” she cried.

Then she cursed herself for saying that.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean that.”

“Immy,” Tobias said sternly. “Explain what you meant.”

“I didn’t mean to say it.”

“You didn’t mean to say it because you didn’t actually mean it or you don’t want to upset us?” Jenner asked. “What did you mean by saying that?”

“It’s just I . . . I . . . I don’t want to be selfish.”

“Baby, you could never be that,” Jenner told her.

She wasn’t so sure. “It’s just . . . sometimes I wish . . . I wish you’d sleep in the bed with me! Both of you. I know that’s selfish. Jenner doesn’t want to be in the same bed as me and maybe you don’t want to be in here together with me. Maybe we’ll always sleep apart, I don’t know. But neither of you have really done more than kiss me and I get that I’ve been injured, but I feel a lot better and now I’m starting to wonder if . . . if you don’t want me!”

“Don’t want you?” Jenner said and he looked pale. Tense. “Baby girl, that couldn’t be further from the truth.”

“Really?” she whispered.

“Really,” Tobias told her. “We’re both jacking off so much that I’m surprised we haven’t gotten Carpal Tunnel in our wrists.” He stretched out his hand and she giggled in shock at his words.

“Wait. Really?” she asked.

“I wouldn’t quite put it like that,” Jenner said dryly. “But, baby, we want you. And that’s part of the reason I haven’t slept with you. The kicking you thing is really an excuse. If I had your body pressed up against me all night, my dick would be as hard as concrete. I didn’t want to scare you.”

“Why would that scare me?” she asked.

“Because you’re so innocent,” Tobias told her. “And because you’ve been injured, you weren’t ready.”

“I’m doing much better,” she said. “And I’m going to be innocent forever unless someone fucks me.”

“Did Immy just say fuck?” Jenner said with a huge gasp. “I’m going to die from shock.”

She mock-glared at him. “It’s not swearing if you’re talking about actual, um, fucking.”

“No, it’s not,” Tobias said with a chuckle.

“There’s another reason why I haven’t gone further than kissing you,” Jenner told her seriously. “I like to be in control. A lot. And I don’t want to push you too far or scare you. I don’t know how much control you’ll be happy giving me, but you should probably be with Tobias first until you’re ready for more.”

She leaned over and grabbed Jenner’s hand. “No! Don’t leave!”

“I think it’s for the best if you’re with Tobias first, though.”

“I have to choose? We . . . are we always going to do this . . . separately?” she asked knowing her cheeks had to be bright red.

“Well, I, uh . . . you’d want to do this together?”

Lord, this was painful.

Tobias knew he had to help them both out.

“Jenner, sit,” he said.

Jenner shot him a look, but sat down, facing them.

“I know you’re worried about scaring or hurting Immy, but both Immy and I know that you would never do that.”

“Of course you wouldn’t,” Immy told Jenner.

“And you’d also never disrespect her safeword. Immy knows to use it if she needs to.”

Jenner opened his mouth, probably to protest. So Tobias kept talking.

“But I think for your peace of mind that we should do this together. At least to start with, and if we all like it . . . in the future too.”

Jenner gave him a shocked look. But the smile and relief on Immy’s face said it all.

“Are you sure?” Jenner asked. “You can handle me being here as well?”

“Come to know you well, man. I like you. Don’t really need a full visual of your dick, but as long as you don’t wave it in my face or want me to touch you, we’re good.”

“Aww, but it’s my fantasy to see Jenner wiggle his dick in your face.”

Tobias gaped down at Immy.

“I mean, if that’s what Immy is into . . .”

Tobias moved his gaze to Jenner.

And then they both broke down, laughing.

“Assholes,” Tobias muttered without heat. It was good to see them laughing. Even if it was at his expense.

“You should have seen your face,” Jenner told him. “Don’t worry, no dick waving will commence.”

“Better fucking not,” Tobias said. “Because there’s a large, sharp knife in the kitchen and you better believe that I know how to use it.”

Jenner immediately cupped himself. “Got it!”

48

Jenner had worried that he might be jealous watching Immy being kissed by another man.

What he hadn’t realized was how hot it would be.

Tobias had turned her around in his lap so she was straddling his hips and he was kissing her.

It was fucking hot.

Then Tobias drew back and looked over at him with an eyebrow raised. Jenner took it for the cue that it was and moved up behind Immy’s back. Tobias took off her onesie.

She sucked in a sharp breath, but then Tobias was kissing her again. She should be used to them both seeing her naked by now since they bathed her every night. But he understood that this might feel different.

“Keep kissing Tobias, baby,” he commanded, his need for control rolling through him. “I’m just going to play with your breasts.”

She moaned at his words as he reached around and cupped them. Then he tweaked her nipples before soothing them with his fingers.

“You’re being such a good girl for us. We’re going to take such good care of you. I’m going to cup your breasts now and Tobias is going to suck on your nipples.”

It was a risk. Tobias might not like giving him this much control, but to his surprise the other man let go of Immy’s mouth to lower his lips to her nipple.

“Ohhh,” Immy cried as Jenner wrapped her hair around his hand and tugged her head back and to the side. He lapped at that spot where her neck and shoulder met and another groan escaped her.

Shit. She was so responsive.

“That’s it, baby. Let us hear what you like.” Then he moved her head to the other side and sucked on her neck again. “Tobias, pussy or mouth?”

Immy whimpered.

“I’m gonna eat this pussy, been dying to taste it. Then you can fuck her.”

He hadn’t expected that. The other man was already giving Jenner so much. Jenner met his gaze over Immy’s shoulder. “You sure?”

“Two of you have loved each other forever. This is how it should be. But when that time comes, her ass is mine.”

“Deal.”

When that time comes, her ass is mine.

Had Tobias seriously just said that? Her ass?

Immy wasn’t sure that she wanted to try anal sex. But she also wasn’t sure that she didn’t want to try. However, she’d never liked Eric sticking things up her bottom, and Tobias’s dick was far bigger than anything Eric had put up there.

Okay, stop thinking about Eric sticking things in your bottom!

“You thinking about me fucking your bottom?” Tobias asked.

“No!”

“I think she just lied,” Jenner said.

Unicorn poop! She was bouncing around. Right over Tobias’s cock. Which was getting harder.

“You’re right. That deserves punishment,” Tobias said.

“Not the book!” she cried.

“Hmm. The book is for Little Immy,” Jenner said.

“It is,” Tobias agreed.

Whew.

“What do you think? Is she healed enough to be punished?”

Wait. What?

It had been close to three weeks since she was hit by a car. Sure, she was definitely still sore and bruised, but she was feeling a lot better.

What were they planning on doing to her, though?

“I think a bit of teasing should teach our girl not to lie,” Tobias said as he laid her out on the bed on her back.

“Definitely,” Jenner said as he stripped off her panties.

The two of them stood and stripped off until they stood there, naked. She sat up, wanting a better look, but Jenner shook his head and pointed to her.

“Lie down. Stay still.”

She pouted, but Tobias gave her a firm look. “Do as you’re told or you don’t get to come.”

“What?” she cried even as she hastily got back into place.

“Arms above your head,” Tobias ordered.

“Legs spread wide,” Jenner added.

Oh God.

They were going to have a good view of her pussy if she did that.

And maybe that was the point.

“You will tell us if you get sore or uncomfortable,” Jenner told her. “If you don’t tell us, then your punishment will be that we stop. Understand?”

“Yes,” she said. Her heart was racing. They were being so mean and at the same time she was completely turned on.

“Such a pretty pussy,” Tobias said as he climbed onto the bed and used his fingers to part her lower lips. “Don’t you agree?”

“Fuck, yes,” Jenner said, wrapping his hand around his cock. “Prettiest pussy I’ve seen in a long time. And it’s wet.”

“Yep, someone is very turned on,” Tobias said, running a finger along her slick lips. “She wants us.”

“Probably wants you to flick her clit,” Jenner said.

“Yes, but does she deserve that?” Tobias mused. “I’m not sure.”

She whimpered. “Please.”

“Hush, baby,” Jenner said in a stern voice. “You’re not allowed to talk unless it’s to say your safeword or until I tell you otherwise.”

Wow.

He was really bossy in the bedroom.

She guessed he did like being in control.

Then Tobias ran his finger over her clit. Back and forth. She whimpered again, but was careful not to say anything or move.

She needed to come so badly and they had barely touched her.

“How does that pussy feel?” Jenner asked.

“Like fucking heaven,” Tobias answered before pressing his finger inside her. It was tight. But it didn’t hurt.

Still, she was kind of wondering what her first time would be like with someone as big as Jenner.

Then Tobias drew his finger free and popped it into his mouth.

Holy. Heck.

That was so hot.

“How does she taste?” Jenner asked.

“Like heaven. You should taste her.”

Jenner let go of his cock and kneeled on the bed between her legs. He pressed her thighs further apart as Tobias moved his mouth to her nipples.

And while Tobias played with her nipples, Jenner licked her pussy.

It was like nothing she’d imagined. She hadn’t been sure she would like this . . . and now, she thought she could become addicted. He teased her clit, driving her higher and higher, pushing her closer to the edge. Then he drew back and she let out a moan of protest.

Tobias lightly bit her nipple before sucking on it gently as Jenner used his finger to play with her clit while staring down at her with heavy-lidded eyes.

“God, you taste amazing, baby,” he told her, licking his glistening lips. “So fucking good.” He slowly pushed one finger inside her, driving it in and out. “Have you ever used a toy on yourself?”

Oh dear Lord.

Why had he asked her that?

Both of them stopped what they were doing to look down at her.

“You can answer a direct question, sweetness,” Tobias told her.

Shoot. “I tried. I didn’t like it much. I don’t know why.”

“Good girl for telling us,” Tobias murmured to her as he lay next to her on his side. He tweaked her nipple, then leaned in to suck on it again.

“Don’t worry, baby. We’re going to make this feel so good for you.” Jenner moved to her other side and lay down, taking her other nipple into his mouth.

Then they both moved their hands down her body. One of them started to play with her clit while the other one fucked her with one finger, then added a second finger to stretch her.

She moaned, writhing with pleasure.

But when she was on the cusp of coming, they drew back.

“Noo,” she cried.

“No talking, baby,” Jenner told her.

“You might have to help her with that,” Tobias said. “Since I’m about to eat that pussy until I’m full. And it takes a lot to fill me up.”

Jenner grinned.

What the heck? What did they mean?

And then they moved her until she was lying on her back at the side of the bed. Her legs were off the end of the bed and Tobias grabbed them as he kneeled on the floor, placing them over his shoulders.

Jenner grabbed a couple of pillows, placing them under her head. Then he stood by her head, running his hand up and down his dick.

“Tell me now if you don’t want my dick in your mouth,” he demanded.

What?

Oh heck.

Just at that moment, Tobias ran his tongue along her pussy.

“Speaking ban is lifted. You can talk,” Jenner added.

“I . . . I . . .” What did she want to say? “I want to try but I’m not sure I’ll be any good.”

“You’ll be just fine,” he reassured her. “Tobias and I are going to teach you just what we like. Because we’ll want you to suck on our cocks a lot. Personally, I think I’ll be more creative with you kneeling in front of me, sucking on my dick.”

“Fuck yes,” Tobias added. “You ever been into cock warming?”

What the heck was cock warming?

“Never been with someone who would enjoy that,” Jenner confessed. “But I like the idea. It would likely be good for her. She likes having something in her mouth.”

Huh?

“Cock warming is when you keep your partner’s dick warm,” Jenner explained. “In your mouth, pussy, or ass. Doesn’t have to be sexual. Can be about comfort. Of course, we might come, we’re only human. But you can keep sucking after.”

“Could also be used as punishment,” Tobias suggested. “A hard cock in a naughty, hot bottom can work wonders as a behavior adjuster. Especially if she has to remain nice and still while we’re busy doing something.”

Holy. Heck.

Who came up with these things?

And she definitely did not want to try that. Nope. Nuh-uh.

Oh Lord.

She was in trouble here.

“Does the idea of that scare you?” Jenner asked. “A hard dick in your naughty bottom?”

“A little bit,” she said.

“Good girl for being honest,” he told her. “You know we’d never hurt you, though, right?”

“I know you wouldn’t,” she said. “I want to try anything that you guys want.”

“Such a brave girl,” Jenner told her. “That deserves a treat, doesn’t it, Tobias?”

“It does. Let’s make our girl come.”

Tobias returned his mouth to her pussy while Jenner ran the head of his dick over her lips. “Just take the head into your mouth. That’s it. Now, suck. Good girl. I want you to remember not to use your teeth. Such a good girl for me. Now, I’m going to push further into your mouth, that’s it, nice and relaxed. See? You’re doing it. You’re doing such a good job. Just stay relaxed and let me guide you. Suck now, fuck me, baby. Such a good girl.”

She didn’t know if she was really doing that good of a job. She was basically just letting him fuck her mouth. But he seemed pleased. His breathing was growing faster.

Tobias kept teasing her. He had two fingers inside her and was rubbing the tips of them against a spot that was driving her insane. Her breathing grew faster and faster. His tongue flicked her clit.

More. She wanted more.

“That’s it, baby,” Jenner told her as he drew his dick from her mouth. “Just relax and let Tobias make you feel so good.”

She whimpered. “Want your cock in my mouth.”

He groaned. “Fuck, baby, I want that too, but I’m going to come if you keep sucking on me. But in a moment, you’re going to be able to suck Tobias. Okay?”

Goody.

Oh. Ohhh. That felt so good. She could feel something happening.

“I’m going to . . . I’m going to come,” she cried.

“Good girl, just let it happen. Let yourself come,” Jenner told her.

She screamed as she finally dropped over that cliff. She’d never managed to give herself an orgasm like this one. It rushed through her with such force that it was nearly frightening. But Jenner held her tight, grounding her as Tobias gently brought her back down to earth. They both whispered words of praise until she opened her eyes and stared up at them in wonder.

“Do you have a magic tongue?” she asked Tobias.

Tobias let out a laugh. “Yep. I sure do.”

“Ohh. I’m the luckiest girl in the world.”

They both started to laugh, but she didn’t care.

She really was the luckiest girl in the world.

And then they switched places. Tobias moved to her head, his dick wide and thick. The head of it had a pearl of come on it and she licked it off. He stared down at her, his face filled with arousal. “So beautiful.”

So was he.

Opening her mouth, she took him deep and he groaned. “Fuck. That feels so good. How the hell did you not come in her mouth?”

“I know,” Jenner said as he kneeled on the floor and parted her lower lips. “Look at this beautiful pussy.”

Tobias fucked her mouth with long, slow strokes as Jenner explored her pussy. First with his fingers, then with his tongue.

Immy could feel herself getting aroused again.

“Christ, I can’t last much longer. Her mouth is too good,” Tobias groaned.

“Baby, Tobias is going to come in your mouth. You’re to swallow every drop, do you understand?” Jenner bossed. “Every. Last. Drop.”

She managed to nod and Tobias let out another groan. Then his movements grew faster, harder. Concern filled her for a moment and she wasn’t certain she could do this. But she reminded herself that this was Tobias.

He’d never harm her.

Jenner lightly played with her pussy, distracting her slightly until Tobias drove deep and came in her mouth. She swallowed hastily, almost caught by surprise. She glanced up into his face, seeing how relaxed he looked. How happy.

She’d done that. Given him pleasure. And that gave her a boost. Suddenly, she wanted to do this all the time.

To give them pleasure. Take care of them. Because they always did that for her.

And then Tobias slid from her mouth and Jenner moved her up the bed so he could kneel between her legs.

Tobias handed him a condom. She wasn’t on birth control, but the next chance she got, she was going to go on it. Because she wanted them bare inside her.

“Right, sweetness, this might hurt a bit, but mostly it will just stretch. All right?” Tobias asked, lying on his side next to her.

She nodded.

“Stay relaxed,” Jenner said. “Tobias, help her.”

Tobias nodded as he started kissing her. His hand dropped to her pussy and he toyed with her clit as Jenner pressed his dick inside her. To her surprise, it wasn’t as painful as she thought. She had tried to use a toy a couple of times, but it had been really uncomfortable.

Jenner managed to get fully inside her, then he paused and glanced down at her. “You good, baby? Need me to stop?”

“No, no, please don’t stop,” she begged.

“That’s my good girl. So brave,” he told her. “I love you so much.”

“I love you both. So much.”

And then he started to fuck her in earnest. While Tobias played with her clit, sucking on her nipples and kissing her in turns.

Immy could feel her arousal growing as Jenner’s breathing grew erratic.

“Fuck, baby. You have the most amazing pussy. It’s so warm and wet. Christ, I can’t hold on.”

“She’s close,” Tobias said. “She’s going to come again, aren’t you, sweetness? You’re going to come around Jenner’s cock. Make him feel good. Come for me. Come for me, now!”

It was like her body was trained to obey his orders. Because she felt herself crashing over that edge once more. Coming hard around Jenner’s dick.

Tobias captured her cries with his lips, his tongue playing with hers as Jenner let out a shout of pleasure, coming inside her.

It was even more amazing than she’d thought possible.

Both of her men taking her, loving her.

Yeah, she was the luckiest girl in the world.

Jenner hesitated before climbing into bed with them. Immy looked so peaceful, snuggled up against Tobias.

After he’d come, he hadn’t been certain he’d be able to walk again. His legs had felt like Jello.

But he’d managed to get up and get into the shower with her. He’d held her while Tobias washed her. They’d taken care of her, praised her, loved her together.

He’d never imagined sharing. But then, he’d never imagined that he’d be able to be with her.

It was magical.

Tobias looked over at him with a sleepy grin. Jenner nodded back at him, aware of everything the other man had given him.

“Jenner,” Immy said on a sigh. “Snuggle in with me?”

“Of course, baby,” he murmured, hearing the hesitation in her voice. “Always. Anything for my girl.”

49

Hmm. Where was Tobias?

She headed out of the house and down the stairs that led to the shed at the bottom. She could hear a noise coming from there and figured it had to be him.

Technically, she wasn’t actually allowed to come outside without one of them. But if Tobias was already out here . . .

Jenner was in a creative mood today, he’d said that he was working on a new song, so she figured she’d leave him to it.

Five weeks had passed since her kidnapping and she knew they’d soon have to go back to Nashville.

They still hadn’t heard anything from Isaiah other than the email about Lauren. She was so worried about him, but there wasn’t much she could do to find him.

Immy really didn’t want to go. She wanted to stay here with the two of them forever. During her days, she could play as Little Immy. And at night, the two of them could take her together like they’d been doing for the last two weeks.

It was heaven.

Wait. Nope.

This was heaven. She came to a stop as she saw him. He had his shirt off, even though it was cold and he was wielding an axe like he’d been born to it.

A sexy mountain man chopping wood.

Lord help her.

A drip of sweat ran down his brow. How could sweat be sexy? She didn’t understand.

Suddenly, he set the axe down and grabbed a bottle of water. Throwing his head back, he drank it down.

She could barely stand, her legs had gone all weak.

That was too much.

Too. Freaking. Sexy.

“You gonna just stand there all day, Cherry, or you gonna come over here and kiss me?”

He didn’t have to ask her twice. She practically skipped her way over to him.

“Careful,” he warned. “You’re still recovering.”

“I’m all good,” she told him.

“Yeah?”

“Uh-huh.” And then she leaned up on her tiptoes to kiss him. He ended up picking her up in his arms and holding her tight as he took over the kiss.

Neither man really let her take charge. Not that she minded. The last thing Immy wanted was to be in control.

Tobias walked over to an Adironack chair. Then he placed her on it.

“Noo,” she cried. “I want to keep kissing.”

“I’m going to keep kissing,” he told her.

Huh? What did that mean?

Then he kneeled in front of her and grabbed her fleecy pants and her panties, pulling them down. She let out a startled cry as he drew them down to her knees before pulling her hips to the edge of the chair. She grabbed hold of the arms to steady herself as he bent down and pushed his head under her legs. So his mouth was right next to her pussy.

And then he started to feast.

Holy. Moly.

This was what he meant by kissing?

She couldn’t really do anything while her legs were up in the air, her thighs over his shoulders, trapped by her own clothing.

His tongue played with her clit as he used two fingers to fuck her pussy. She’d discovered that Tobias loved eating pussy and he wanted to do it all the time. He often caught her on her own and stripped her off or bent her over something.

Not Jenner. He only touched her like that when Tobias was there. One day he’d figure out he would never hurt her.

And that she most definitely liked it when he took control.

Immy felt herself nearing the edge and let out a scream as she flew over, pleasure pulsing through her.

As she tried to center herself, Tobias righted her pants and panties, then he picked her up again and kissed her.

“Can I do something for you?” she asked.

“You asking to suck my cock, sweetness?” he said in a low, rough voice.

“Immy!” Jenner yelled frantically. “Immy, where are you?”

Tobias tensed. “Fuck, Cherry. Didn’t you tell him you were coming down here?”

“Umm. He was busy and I didn’t want to disturb him.” But now as she heard him yelling, she felt guilty.

“Immy!” he yelled.

“Down here,” Tobias yelled back. “We’re coming up.” Then he started moving. “And you have to prepare yourself to face the music, Little girl.”

Uh-oh.

Jenner paced back and forth in front of the sofa where Immy sat.

He was trying to get control of his temper. The last thing he wanted to do was yell at Immy. He knew that she didn’t react well to that. Her damn father had treated her so badly and he didn’t want to ever be like that with her. To ever remind her of that bastard.

He regretted the times he’d scolded her in the past. When he had raised his voice out of fear. It hadn’t happened often, but it had happened.

And once was one time too many.

So now he paced and he searched for the words to let her know that she could never scare him like that again.

Without making her fear him.

Or look like she was going to be sick like she did right now.

“Jenner,” Tobias warned.

Right. He saw it. She was pale and worried.

“I’m so sorry!” she cried. “I didn’t mean to upset you. Are you mad at me?”

It was tempting to gloss over how he’d felt. To let this go so he didn’t risk scaring her. But he knew that would be doing a disservice to their relationship.

So he kneeled in front of her and reached up to cup the side of her face. “Listen to me. I’m not angry. Understand? I could never be angry at you. I will never again yell at you out of fear. But I was afraid. When I tried to find you and you weren’t there, I feared the worst. I thought that bastard had somehow snuck in the house and stolen you from me.”

“I’m so sorry!”

“I know you are, baby. I know you didn’t mean to scare me.”

“I didn’t want to disturb you while you were working and Tobias was outside. I should have left a note.”

“You should have come and interrupted me. Always interrupt me.”

“I will. I promise.”

“That’s my good girl.” He drew her into his chest, hugging her tight. “My best girl.”

She leaned back, biting her lip.

“What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know. I feel bad for scaring you. I don’t think I’m a very good girl.” She glanced down at her lap and he shared a look with Tobias.

“I think it’s time,” Tobias said from where he stood, leaning against the wall in the living room.

“Time for what?” she asked, alarmed.

“Your first spanking,” Jenner told her.

Um.

Spanking.

No. She didn’t think it was time for that.

She shook her head. “No, no, no.”

“Are you saying no because you don’t think you deserve this or because you don’t want to be spanked?” Tobias asked.

Well. Cupcakes.

Why did he have to go and ask her that?

She didn’t want to say that she thought she probably did deserve this. That seemed to set a bad precedent.

“If you don’t think your body is ready, tell us,” Jenner told her. “I would never want to actually harm you.”

It was a good out. She could tell them that she was still sore from being run over by a car and it would probably buy her another month or two.

But the truth was, she was feeling pretty good overall. Still a bit stiff and she wouldn’t want to run a marathon anytime soon. But a spanking likely wouldn’t harm her.

“I don’t know how I will go,” she said. “But I haven’t felt sore in several days. And I do deserve it.”

“Go light,” Tobias advised Jenner. “Make it more about the act than the pain.”

Huh? What did that mean?

Jenner seemed to understand, though, and he nodded.

What were they talking about?

“Come here,” Jenner said, standing and holding out his hand. He helped her stand and then he led her to the corner of the room.

Oh no!

Not corner time. She hated corner time.

“I want you to stand in the corner and think about what you did wrong and what you could have done differently. Understand me?”

She pouted. “Immy doesn’t like corner time.”

“Perhaps Immy will think twice next time she does something naughty then,” Tobias told her.

Well. That was rude.

She faced the corner, then startled as Jenner reached for the top of her leggings and drew them and her panties down to her ankles.

“What are you doing?” she asked, turning to look at him.

“This corner time is going to happen with your bottom bared,” he informed her. “Hold onto the wall and step out of your pants carefully.”

He crouched behind her and removed her leggings and panties from around her ankles. She’d taken off her shoes before coming into the house.

“Now, lean forward and rest your head against the corner, part your legs. Good girl. Stay like that.”

This was even worse than usual! And she already didn’t like corner time! But Jenner was taking it to a whole new level that was just mean.

“Do I really have to stand here like this?” she asked.

“Yes,” Jenner told her firmly. “And your time is starting all over again now. Be quiet and stay still.”

Cupcakes!

50

Jenner had to fight not to get hard as he stared at her.

This was about punishment. Not fun.

He glanced over at Tobias as he adjusted himself. Yeah, he was having the same issue it seemed.

Tobias sent him a grin.

Jenner sat down on the sofa. “All right, Immy. Come here, please.”

“Oh thank the unicorn lords,” she muttered.

She was just too cute sometimes. But he steeled himself against that cuteness. She couldn’t use it to get away with whatever she wanted.

This was a safety issue.

And although he wasn’t going to spank her hard, he was hoping it would make an impression nonetheless.

“I’ll get the plug,” Tobias said, walking off with a whistle as Immy froze halfway across the living room.

Plug?

He should have known the other man would have a plug ready for her.

But was Immy ready for that? She’d only been having sex for a short while. However, she had shown that she wasn’t shy or scared when it came to sex.

No, you’re the one who is still scared.

He ground his teeth together. He didn’t know what his problem was. Jenner knew deep down he wouldn’t hurt her.

So maybe it’s less about hurting her and more about scaring her.

Maybe.

Although if anything was going to scare her would it be this?

A proper punishment.

Because this was going to be more than lines or corner time.

“Immy. Come.” He crooked a finger at her. Part of him wondered if he was going to end up with slime in his shampoo bottle tomorrow.

If it happened, it happened.

Just another reason to give her behind a warming.

She blinked at him. He pointed at the spot in between his feet. Immy crossed her arms over her chest and gave him a sassy look. Jenner hid his smile, not wanting her to think he wasn’t taking this seriously.

But when Immy was sassy, she felt safe. She wasn’t worried about anyone being upset or angry. She wasn’t shaking or scared.

Fuck.

If her father was still alive . . .

“Did you just say come and point at the floor?” she asked.

He slowly raised an eyebrow. “Feeling awfully sassy for a girl that’s about to get her butt spanked, aren’t you?”

Jenner still couldn’t shake the fear of finding her gone. He thought he might have a few gray hairs.

His fault, though.

He’d taken his eyes off her. The need to create a song shouldn’t be greater than taking care of her.

“Not me!” she said in a high-pitched voice, hastily moving toward him. “But, um, Tobias was just joking, right?”

“Joking? About what?”

“About the plug!” she cried, shifting her weight from foot to foot.

“Oh, that. Nope. Now, come over my lap. Time for your spanking.”

“You’re really going to spank me?” she asked as he grabbed a cushion and placed it on his thighs. He didn’t want her to be uncomfortable. He also sat back further in the sofa.

“Yep. Kneel next to me so your legs and chest are supported by the sofa. I want you to be comfortable.”

“Comfortable?” she cried. “How can I be comfortable with you spanking me?”

“Well, everything will be comfortable except your butt.”

He helped her kneel on the sofa.

“Where is Tobias planning on putting that plug?” she asked.

“Baby, you know where he’s going to put it. You also remember your safeword?”

She nodded.

“What is it?” he asked.

“Red.”

“Good girl. Now, you can use it at any time and there will be no repercussions, understand? All Tobias and I want is to keep you safe.”

“You always keep me safe,” she protested as Tobias returned, holding a case that probably contained several plugs of different sizes.

He also held a small bottle of lube.

“I shouldn’t have left you on your own,” he said with regret.

“But a song came to you,” she told him. “When your muse talks, you have to listen.”

“You are more important than my muse,” he told her.

“Immy knows the rule about leaving the house on her own,” Tobias said in a low voice. “She broke it and when she did that she knew she would be punished.”

Jenner guessed that was true.

Immy let out a loud sigh. “I mean, I was kind of hoping that I wouldn’t get caught.”

“You got two men, sweetness,” Tobias told her as he placed the container holding the plugs down on the coffee table. “You aren’t getting away with anything.”

Then he flipped open the lid of the case and revealed four training plugs. They started small and ended large. The biggest one was a bit smaller than his dick.

“Nice plugs,” Jenner commented.

“Thanks, only the best for our girl,” Tobias replied.

“Oh my unicorn poop,” she said.

Jenner patted his cushion. “Over you go, unless you’re saying your safeword.”

“I might if you go sticking those things in my butt,” she replied. “I don’t like things up my butt!”

“Not going to stick these in your butt,” Tobias told her, putting the lube down next to them. Then he pointed to the smallest. “Just this one. At least, today, anyway.”

“That makes me feel so much better,” she muttered as she lay herself over his lap. “I don’t think I will be breaking that rule again.”

“You don’t think?” Jenner asked sternly, some of his guilt disappearing. She most definitely deserved this. What’s more, he wanted her to remember this punishment if she ever thought about breaking a safety rule again. “I want to know that you will never break a safety rule again. Understand?”

“Yes, Daddy,” she told him.

God. He fucking loved when she called him Daddy. However, he was not going to be swayed from this punishment.

Jenner lightly rubbed her bottom. “If at any time, any other part of you hurts, tell me immediately. Understand? Say red straight away.”

“Yes, Daddy.”

“Good girl.”

Immy couldn’t believe this was happening.

She was getting her first spanking. Sure, she’d had a slap on the bottom before. But nothing like this.

She’d hated being in the corner with her bottom bared and sticking out. She wasn’t sure that this was going to be any better though.

And she knew having a plug in her bottom wouldn’t be fun at all.

Slap!

Jenner smacked her bottom. But his touch was light. It was warm but it didn’t sting.

Was that it?

Several more slaps landed. Huh. She didn’t know how she felt about this. Maybe she should be relieved that it didn’t really hurt.

She definitely shouldn’t feel this weird sense of disappointment.

He paused about ten smacks in to rub her bottom. Maybe he didn’t know. He hadn’t been with a Little before, which was something she quite liked. But maybe this was how he’d spanked other submissives.

That was something she didn’t like.

“How are you doing, baby girl?”

“It doesn’t hurt.”

“Pardon?” he asked.

Poor Daddy. He really didn’t know.

“I don’t know whether I should tell you this, Daddy. But it doesn’t hurt.” She turned back to look at him.

Understanding filled his face. “Baby, I’m not smacking you hard. This is just a light spanking. I don’t want to risk hurting you anywhere else. Your body is still recovering.”

“Ohhh. Probably no point in giving me a spanking, then.”

He placed his hand on the small of her back as she attempted to get up.

“Trust me, it might not be hard but it’s going to last for a while and by the end, you’ll feel it.”

Well. She didn’t like that.

He started spanking her again. And this time, he definitely gave her far more spankings. Still light and it felt ridiculous . . . but her bottom really was starting to heat up.

“Daddy!” she cried.

“Yes, baby?” He paused and rubbed her bottom. “Look at how red this is.”

Was he talking to her? Because she couldn’t see her own bottom!

“Beautiful,” Tobias commented. “A beautiful red bottom for a naughty Little girl.”

Immy didn’t like being naughty. She sniffled. “I’m sorry, Daddy! I didn’t mean to make you worry.”

“I know you didn’t, baby. But you have to learn not to break the rules. And that if you do break the rules, we will punish you so that hopefully you don’t forget in the future. Understand?”

“Yes, I understand,” she said in a quiet voice.

“Good girl. Just ten more and then Tobias is going to plug your bottom.”

Oh, goody.

Something to look forward to.

The spanks seemed to be harder. Or maybe it was because her bottom was so tender. By the time he finished spanking her, she was crying. And it wasn’t really about the pain.

More like she was trying to get rid of all the big feelings she was having.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” she sobbed as Jenner arranged her so she was straddling his lap.

Immediately, she buried her face in his chest. He spoke to her soothingly, in a low voice.

“All is forgiven, baby girl. That’s it.”

“Sorry,” she cried.

“Get all the tears out. Shh. No, you’re okay.”

“Immy was a naughty girl.”

“Immy was. But now, she’s been punished and Daddy said that she’s forgiven.”

“That’s the thing about a spanking,” Tobias told her, moving in behind her. He rested his chest against her back and she immediately started feeling better. She loved being sandwiched between them. It was where she felt safest. “All is forgiven afterward.”

“It is?”

“Yep,” Jenner confirmed. “You broke a rule, you were punished, and now we move on. And hopefully you think twice before breaking it again.”

“Does that mean you’re not going to stick that thing in my bottom?” She leaned back to look up at Jenner, then over her shoulder at Tobias.

Tobias grinned. “Oh, the plug is going in your bottom, Cherry. Need to stretch you out so that you can take our cocks.”

Yeah.

That was what she was afraid of.

Tobias handed Jenner some tissues and he cleaned her up.

“Now, sweetness,” Tobias said. “I want you to lean forward, push those hips back. Jenner can you widen your legs, then reach down and part her bottom cheeks for me.”

“With pleasure.”

Tobias’s dick was so hard it was painful. His balls were tight. He’d been hard since the moment that Jenner had pulled their girl’s pants and panties down and put her in the corner.

It had gotten even harder as he’d watched Jenner spank her bare ass.

He’d definitely gone easy on her. Sure, her bottom was now a nice shade of red, but that wouldn’t last long.

However, he was going to make sure she really remembered this experience and stretch her a bit.

Win-win.

It wasn’t going to help his dick soften, but he was still going to enjoy it.

“You can’t . . . you can’t do it like this!” she cried.

“Course I can, sweetness,” he countered as Jenner moved into position, pushing his hips out and leaning back so she was closer to the edge of the sofa. Then the other man reached down and drew her bottom cheeks apart.

“Fucking heaven,” Tobias said on a sigh.

Immy let out a squeak. But this was only the start of things. She was going to find that out soon.

He coated two fingers in lube and ran them over her back hole.

“Oh my God,” she exclaimed. “Are we actually doing this? Do you really want to stick your finger in my bottom?”

“We’re really doing this, sweetness,” he replied. “Now, take a deep breath in and let it out slowly. Good girl. Just relax. That’s it. Doesn’t that feel good?”

He had his middle finger deep inside her bottom and she was clenching down around him.

“I don’t know if I’d call it good,” she exclaimed.

“I would. You can let go now,” he told Jenner. “Maybe distract our girl.”

Jenner cupped her face between his hands, kissing her as Tobias moved his finger in and out of her bottom. He cupped her pussy with his free hand, feeling her wetness coating him.

Hmm.

Seemed their girl was protesting a bit too much. She definitely liked having his finger in her bottom.

“Deep breath in again. Now out,” he commanded as he pushed a second finger inside her.

Immy groaned and Jenner ran his hand up and down her back. “Sore, baby?”

“It burns a bit. I’m just so stretched,” she exclaimed.

“You’re doing so well, sweetness,” he told her. He moved his fingers in and out of her bottom as he teased her clit with his finger.

Her breathing grew faster and he could feel her tense. When he slid his fingers free, removing them from her ass and clit, she groaned in protest.

“Shh, baby, you’re all right. Tobias is just getting the plug ready for you.”

“Cupcakes,” she muttered.

So adorable.

He coated the smallest plug in lube, then nodded at Jenner. The other man reached down to part her bottom cheeks and Tobias slid the plug into her bottom. It wasn’t any bigger than his two fingers combined. But he knew she would feel nice and stretched.

And she was going to have to sit there with it in her bottom.

“Such a good girl,” he told her as he sat back to study the plug peeking out of her bottom.

Jenner let her cheeks go.

“Are you going to take it out now?” she asked as Jenner sat up with her, turning her to face Tobias.

“Nope,” Tobias told her as he stood. “You’re going to wear this until either Jenner or I remove it.” Then he left to wash his hands.

What?

Nooo. He had to be joking.

You know he’s not. You’ve read books about the heroine being plugged.

But she never thought that she would be that heroine!

Tobias walked back in with a grin on his face. He was enjoying this! Not cool.

“I want to take it out.”

“Is it hurting you?” he asked.

Drat.

“Well, no.”

“Just as well you didn’t lie,” Jenner told her. “Or tomorrow, you’d be getting another spanking and a bigger plug.”

Yikes.

“Can I get dressed at least?” she asked.

“Hmm.” Tobias tapped his chin. “Nope. I don’t think so.”

“Definitely not,” Jenner added.

“But . . . but what am I going to do? Walk around half-naked with a plug in my bottom?”

“No one said you had to walk,” Jenner told her. “We would gladly carry you. I think I’m going to watch some TV, though.”

“Good plan,” Tobias said. “There’s a game on.”

“A game?” she cried.

“Want a snack?” Jenner asked as he turned the TV on to a college basketball game.

Tobias licked his lips as he stared down at her. “Oh yeah, I’m starving.” But instead of moving toward the kitchen, he kneeled on the floor in front of her.

Then, pushing her thighs further apart, he leaned in and took a long lick of her pussy.

What was he . . . ohhh. This was what he’d meant by having a snack?

Her cheeks grew hot and red, but she didn’t try to push him away. Maybe sitting on Jenner’s lap, half-naked, with a plug in her ass wouldn’t be so bad if she got her pussy eaten. So she settled back to enjoy herself.

Jenner reached up under her sweater to play with her breasts. He raised both of her tops, then freed one breast from her bra cup. Then he lightly played with the nipple as Tobias continued to lick her pussy. He slid two fingers deep inside her.

Wow. That felt so weird with the plug inside her.

She could feel her arousal growing. She was getting close to that edge. A whimper escaped her.

“Are you close, baby?” Jenner asked.

“Yes,” she moaned. “I’m so close. Please. Please.”

Just as she thought she was about to come, Tobias drew back. He slid his fingers free of her, then put them in his mouth to suck them before licking his lips.

She waited for him to drag her onto his lap and fuck her. For him to return his mouth to her pussy. For him to do something.

But all he did was stand and sit next to Jenner.

“Taste good?” Jenner asked.

“So fucking good. You should have a taste.”

“I’ll give her a moment to calm down first,” Jenner said.

“Good plan. That wildcat will probably take your head off if you try and touch her clit right now.”

Were they really talking about her like she wasn’t here?

And, seriously? They were going to give her a chance to calm down?

“Calm down?” she snapped. “No one is calming me down. But somebody better make me come. Right now.”

Jenner lifted her, turning her in his lap. She gasped as the plug moved and her pussy throbbed. Then he grasped hold of her chin, tilting her head back to give her a stern look. “Are you in charge?”

She pouted. “No. But I should be. Because if I was in charge, I would be coming right now.”

“The reason you’re not coming right now is because you’re being punished,” Tobias informed her.

“No pleasure during a punishment,” Jenner added.

“Unicorn poop!”

“And being cute won’t help you either,” Tobias said.

She wasn’t trying to be cute. And she couldn’t even take enjoyment in being called cute. Because she was too busy wondering if she could sneak off to the bathroom and take care of herself.

“Do I get to put clothes on?”

“No, I like you half-naked,” Jenner said. “Besides, makes it easier for when I get hungry.”

They were killing her.

“You can’t say things like that!”

“Strange, because I just did.” Jenner tapped her nose. “You know, I think that she might be so feisty because she’s hungry.”

What?

She wasn’t hungry. What was he talking about?

“I think you’re right. And it will keep that sassy mouth busy.”

Tobias undid his jeans and drew them and his boxers down his legs. Then he took hold of his cock, squeezing the base.

Ohh.

Now she got it.

Jenner slid her around so she was lying back over his lap, on top of the cushion that he’d moved away earlier. That put her head right by Tobias’s cock. She placed a forearm on his thigh as she reached out to lick his cock.

“No play, sweetness. Get it into your mouth. Now.”

She took his cock deep into her mouth, sucking. Maybe she could give him a bit of payback. But then Jenner parted her legs and cupped her mound.

And she knew that her payback was going to be returned to her fivefold.

This really was not fair.

Jenner loved his girl’s pussy.

It was soft and warm and it tasted so fucking sweet. He could spend hours with his mouth on her pussy, eating her out.

But she didn’t get to come after breaking the rules, so as he felt her tense, he drew his fingers out of her pussy.

“Keep sucking,” Tobias told her.

Jenner placed his fingers into his mouth. She tasted so damn good. Then he reached over and twisted his girls hair around his fist, tugging slightly.

“Do what Tobias said. Make him come like the good girl we know you can be.”

He never felt as relaxed and as at ease as he did when he was with the two of them like this, or when she was in Little headspace.

Letting go of her hair, Jenner ran his finger over her ass. It was still pink and warm. He parted her bottom cheeks and she moaned as he pushed lightly on the plug.

So fucking pretty.

“That’s it, sweetness. I’m going to come now. Drink all of me down, don’t miss a drop.” Tobias let out a groan, thrusting up into Immy’s mouth.

He didn’t know why he found that so hot. He actually found sharing her easier and more enjoyable than he’d ever dreamed.

Tobias lifted her off his dick and over onto his lap. Then he was kissing her fiercely.

Jenner released his own dick, pushing his pants and boxers down and off his feet. Then Tobias drew back from that kiss and turned their girl’s head to Jenner. “Go suck Jenner’s cock. Do a good job and I might take that plug out of your bottom. You miss swallowing any of his come and I’m gonna tie you to the bed and feast on you all night without letting you come.”

A small squeak escaped her and Jenner quickly placed a cushion on the floor before she kneeled on it and took his dick deep into her mouth.

Holy fucking Christ.

That felt amazing.

For a moment, he just let her take charge, doing what she wanted as his eyes rolled to the back of his head. But then he took charge.

“Take me deeper, baby,” he commanded. “Now, swallow. Look at you, eating my dick. You’re doing so well. Just a good fucking girl for us, isn’t she, Tobias?”

“The fucking best.” Tobias moved in behind her, one hand went under her sweater to cup her breast, the other disappeared in her pussy.

Immy’s breath hitched.

“Don’t you stop sucking,” Jenner warned her. “Or you’re going to be in trouble.”

She glanced up at him, her gaze hitting his, her mouth stuffed with his dick. And he winked at her. She smiled around his cock.

That was his girl.

She took him deep. And she sucked him hard. When he came it was with a huge shout that filled the room and a big smile on his face.

51

Immy sat up with a gasp.

The nightmare still held her in its grasp and she had to take several deep, calming breaths. But then the shivers started.

God, she hated this.

She hated it so much.

“Immy, sweetness.” Tobias slowly and carefully gathered her close, placing her on his lap.

She clung to him, burying her face into his chest as he rocked her back and forth.

“It’s all right. You’re safe. I have you. I have you.”

“Did I scream?” she asked.

“Not this time,” he reassured her, brushing her hair back off her face.

Good. That meant she wouldn’t have woken Jenner.

“Take a deep breath and let it out slowly,” Tobias advised.

“I hate being like this,” she told him. “I feel like I should be able to push past it.”

“Hey,” he said firmly, grasping hold of her chin and tilting her face back. “You were kidnapped. Hit by a car. You saw someone being shot. Those are not things you just ‘get over’. Hear me?”

He was right.

She knew he was.

Immy nodded. “I guess I just want to feel normal.”

Tobias grinned. “You’ve never been normal.”

What? How rude!

“Someone as special as you could never be normal.”

Oh well.

That was actually really sweet.

“Come on, let’s get you in the shower.”

She nodded. She felt all gross. Sweaty and sticky.

Tobias got out of bed, then lifted her into his arms and carried her into the bathroom. He set her down and held her against him with one arm as he turned on the shower.

“You guys always take such good care of me.”

“Good. That’s our job,” he told her as he stripped off her pajamas and panties. “Think I was put here on this earth to take care of you.”

“That’s so sweet.”

He snorted. “I’m not a sweet guy. You go telling people that and you’ll ruin my rep.”

Immy grinned. “Big tough gangster is secretly a sweetheart.”

“Only for you, my precious girl. Only for you.”

After they showered and Tobias had dressed her in a new pair of pajamas, he sat her on the bed in front of him so he could brush her hair.

“I’m not as good at this as Jenner,” he warned.

“It doesn’t matter. It just feels nice,” she replied as he brushed out the tangles.

“What are you thinking about?” he asked.

Everything.

“Do you think your mom would have liked me?”

That wasn’t what she’d meant to say.

He paused and she tensed. Cupcakes. She’d said the wrong thing.

“Sweetness, she’d have fucking loved you,” he replied as he started braiding her hair. “I wish you could have met her. She was strong and stubborn, but for you, she would have melted.”

He finished braiding her hair and she turned to him. “I wish I could have met her. To raise such a good man as you, she must have really been something else.”

Tobias gave her a small smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “I’ve done some bad things.”

Immy took hold of his hands. “But that doesn’t make you a bad person. I know you’re not.”

“Well, I must have done something right in my life in order to be given you,” he said as he grabbed her and lay them both down, pulling the covers over them.

“See? Sweet,” she told him.

“Go to sleep, sweetness.”

Only problem was, she couldn’t sleep. Everything kept going around and around in her brain.

“Stop thinking,” he commanded.

“I can’t.” She wished it was that simple. “Can I . . . I mean . . . will you mind . . .”

“Spit it out, sweetness,” he told her gruffly.

“Can I suck your cock for comfort?” she blurted out.

“Cherry, you don’t even have to ask.”

Oh, thank goodness. She slid down the bed as he turned so he lay on his side. He helped her take off his boxers and she slid his dick into her mouth. It was slightly hard and it only grew harder as she sucked.

But this wasn’t for pleasure or arousal.

It was about comfort and peace.

And Immy fell asleep, sucking on him, surrounded in his safety and love.

“Sweetness, do you need to go potty?” Tobias asked as he watched Immy shifting around as she created some slime at her slime station.

“Nope.”

“Immy,” he warned.

She glanced over at him. “I’m creating, Papa! I can’t stop to pee!”

“Does Papa need to put you in a diaper all the time?” he asked. “Not just for naps?”

“No, Papa!”

They’d started putting her in a diaper for each of her naps and she wasn’t overly impressed. But she didn’t get much of a say, unless she wanted to say her safeword.

Which, so far, she hadn’t.

She had a nap most days and both of them could see the benefits in it for her, even if Immy protested having to take one. She seemed much better rested. They were taking very good care of her. They had her eating healthy, getting some light exercise—mostly on their cocks—and lots of Little playtime.

Although, he could tell there was something hanging over her head. A worry she couldn’t shake. And he was pretty certain that it had to do with Jenner and the fact that he hadn’t fucked her on his own yet.

Tobias had taken her on his own. At every opportunity, he would bend her over the sofa, or drag her onto the sofa. Or have her on her knees under the kitchen table, sucking his dick as he did some online shopping.

Shopping for their girl was no hardship.

Neither was having her suck his dick while he shopped for her. Tobias understood why Jenner was scared of fucking her on his own. Even though it was all bullshit. He’d never take things too far, he wouldn’t scare their girl.

She loved them the way they were.

“Well, either you go potty right now, or I’m putting a diaper on you.”

Immy heaved out a sigh at him and stomped over to where he stood by the bathroom door.

They’d been here six weeks now, and they needed to get back to Nashville. He knew that was part of the reason she was in a grump right now. This morning, they’d decided they’d only stay three more nights. Jenner had spoken to Sampson this morning and there hadn’t been any sign of the man in black.

No sign of Isaiah, either. Which was concerning everyone.

It was also fucking odd.

Where was he and why wasn’t he checking in with his friends? Immy was worried sick about him. If Tobias came across him, he’d give him a black eye for worrying his girl.

But, yeah, his girl was worried about going back home. Maybe because of the man in black. But, also, maybe because she didn’t want to leave the cabin.

Something he could relate to.

However, that didn’t mean she got to be naughty and stomp around when she didn’t get her way. So as she neared him, he put an arm over her waist to stop her going past.

“Hey, what are you—ow! Ouch! Papa!”

He landed several smacks on that plump ass of hers, holding her tight so she couldn’t flinch away and hurt herself.

Although he’d noticed how well she was moving now and didn’t think that she needed the kid gloves anymore.

Something he probably needed to tell Jenner about.

He’d been stretching her ass out, getting her ready to take him there. She was close to reaching the biggest plug and he could not wait until he got to take her ass.

She’d taken to the training surprisingly well. Probably because every time he’d stretched it since that first time, she’d gotten to come with either his or Jenner’s mouth on her pussy.

Then one of them would fuck her pussy while the plug was nestled in deep. And yeah, their girl liked that.

She was gonna love it when they took her together.

“That was mean, Papa.” She sniffled as she stared up at him. “And I really have to go potty! I coulda peed my pants!” She shuffled into the bathroom and he followed to help her undo the back of the onesie she was wearing.

“Then you shouldn’t have left it so long to pee,” he scolded as he wet a cloth to wipe her hands so she didn’t get slime everywhere.

“I was busy creating a special slime!” she told him as he helped clean her up and rearrange the onesie.

“What is this special slime for?” he asked suspiciously.

“Nothing,” she muttered as she headed back into the playroom.

“Uh-uh,” he said, picking her up before she could reach her slime station. “It’s naptime not slime time.”

“Papa! It’s always slime time.”

“What’s the special slime for?” he asked as he sat on the rocking chair with her on his lap.

“I don’t wanna say.”

He raised an eyebrow. “What’s it for, Immy? You’ve got to the count of three.”

“Or what?”

“On three, I turn you over my lap and give you a proper butt warming.”

She chewed her lip and he knew she was thinking about it.

“One.”

Still nothing.

“Two.”

Oh, she was up to no good if she wasn’t saying anything.

“Three!”

Over his lap she went. He undid the back of her onesie and drew her panties down. Then he smacked his hand on her ass. She let out an immediate cry.

“Papa! Too hard! Too hard!”

“I don’t think it’s hard enough if you think you can disobey Papa.”

Smack! Smack! Smack!

He kept smacking her ass until it was a bright red and she was slumped on his lap. It wasn’t a really long or hard spanking, but he figured he’d made his point.

He sat her up on his lap and held her as she cried into his shirt. Then he rocked back and forth.

“What’s the slime for?” he asked her as he rubbed his hand up and down her back.

“Daddy.”

“Hmm. Slime for Daddy, huh? Are you going to give it to him?”

“Uh-huh.”

“How?” he asked suspiciously.

“I was thinking in his pillow.”

“Immy,” he said in a low voice. “Why would you do that?”

She didn’t answer so he tugged on her hair.

She sniffled and sat back but wouldn’t look at him. “He won’t touch me unless you’re around. I mean, he touches me. But just like hugs and light kisses. Nothing more.”

“You know he’s scared of hurting you.”

“Well, that’s just dumb. He won’t hurt me.”

“I agree. And actually, I think that mostly he’s worried about scaring you.”

Her gaze hit his. “You think so?”

“Yeah. I think he’s coming to understand that he’s not his father.” He was on a Zoom meeting with his therapist right now. He’d only had two since they’d come here, not wanting anyone to be able to track him down.

Although they would have to be pretty good to manage that.

“He’s nothing like that bastard. And I know it’s all mixed up in his head, what his father said about me, but he’d never harm me or scare me.”

“You really think that putting slime in his pillow case is the best idea to help him get over this?”

“No,” she grumbled. “I guess it would be naughty.”

“Would definitely get you a long timeout and a spanked bottom.” He patted her bottom lightly and she glared at him. “I think you’re going to have to help him.”

“But how?”

“I’m going to go into town for a bit, leave the two of you here. After your nap, you try to seduce him.”

“I don’t know how to seduce him.”

“Getting naked would be a good start. Now, I’m going to go get your bottle. Time for a nap.”

Naps sucked.

But bottles, surprisingly, did not.

Tobias walked back into the room with the bottle, which he sat on the nightstand. Then he lifted her up off the floor where he’d left her and carried her to the change table, lying her down on top of it.

“Papa, what are you doing?” she asked.

“Do you need to go potty?”

She shook her head and put her thumb in her mouth, feeling shy for some reason.

“Immy, do you need to go potty?” Tobias reached up and took her thumb from her mouth. “Words, please.”

“No, Papa.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“Hmm. Well, I’m not. So I think we better put you in a diaper. Just in case of an accident.”

What? Nooo.

But she didn’t say anything and he gave a nod of satisfaction.

He took off her onesie and panties, then he drew a diaper out of the drawers from under the change table.

Immy put her thumb into her mouth to comfort herself. Lifting her legs into the air, he slid the diaper under her bottom.

Good Lord.

“Let’s just put on a bit of cream. We don’t want your skin getting all sore,” he said.

She nearly giggled since it felt ticklish as he rubbed cream on her skin, but she managed to control herself.

Then he did up the diaper.

Okay, that felt weird, but surprisingly nice at the same time. He quickly got her back into the onesie and picked her up, cradling her against his chest.

For a brief moment, he bounced her up and down. “Good girl. I’m so proud of you.”

Warmth filled Immy and she relaxed against him. Maybe she wouldn’t use the diaper, but it still felt nice to have.

For naps anyway.

Then he sat on the chair with her lying across his lap, resting against one arm. He picked up the bottle and the nipple slid between her lips. Immy sighed in pleasure. She didn’t know why she liked this so much, but she did.

Maybe it was because she was held tight by someone that loved her. Maybe it was because she could just relax and not have to think or do anything. Maybe it was because it felt like an act of extreme caring for someone to do this for her.

But most likely, it was all three.

After she finished the bottle, he slid her around so she straddled his lap. Then he stood with her cradled against his chest and patted her back lightly as he swayed back and forth before laying her down on the bed. He already had the pillows arranged how she liked them so she was cocooned in a nest.

And she fell asleep with a pacifier in her mouth, but smiling on the inside.

Because she lived a beautiful life and she knew it.

52

Jenner sipped from his beer as he stood on the porch and stared at the mountains.

He should get back inside before Immy woke up. It was cold out here and he didn’t want her wandering around, trying to find him. When he’d gotten off the call to his therapist, Tobias had told him that Immy was napping and that he was going out for a few hours so Jenner had to look after her.

No other explanation. Not that it was any hardship to look after their girl.

The door behind him opened and there she was. Dressed in her owl onesie with Snowy held against her body, she stumbled out.

“Baby, it’s too cold for you out here,” he told her.

He didn’t get a reply and he didn’t expect one. She had her thumb in her mouth, she’d obviously spat out the pacifier she had been using when he’d checked on her earlier.

Setting down his empty beer bottle, he picked her up and carried her inside. He sat on the sofa with her on his lap. Grabbing a blanket, he settled it over her and turned the TV on low.

Suddenly, she moved around, trying to get off his lap.

“What are you doing, baby?” he asked in a soft voice.

“Cock. Suck.”

He tensed. Tobias wasn’t here, so that wasn’t going to happen.

“I’ll get your pacifier.”

“Cock.”

She slid onto her knees in front of him and reached for his jeans.

“No,” he said firmly, taking hold of her hands. “You can have your pacifier.”

All of a sudden, tears dripped down her face. “You don’t want me?”

“Baby, no, you know that’s not it. But you can’t just demand my cock like that.”

Actually, that wasn’t true.

He’d likely have given it to her if Tobias had been around. Although he might have made her wait until he was ready.

She blinked and glanced up at him and around. “Shoot. Sorry. I shouldn’t have done that. I’m so sorry.”

Getting up, she rushed off into the bedroom.

Fuck.

He’d fucked that up.

Immy ignored the knock on the bedroom door. She’d stripped off her onesie and diaper. Which had been crazy weird to do herself

Now she was sitting on the bed, wrapped in a bathrobe.

Idiot, Immy.

She’d totally fucked that up.

She pinched the top of her hand as punishment.

“Immy. Open up. Please, Twinkles.”

Nope. Not happening. She was going to take a shower.

“Immy. Open up. Now.”

But she ignored that firm order and got up, walking into the bathroom to turn on the shower.

She was naked in the shower when he stormed into the bathroom and opened the door.

A small scream escaped her. “How did you get in?”

“Found the key in the kitchen,” he told her before picking her up by the waist and carrying her out of the shower.

“I wasn’t finished.”

“I’ll shower you later.” He turned the shower off and she attempted to stride away, but he simply grabbed her and dried her off. Then he took hold of her wrist and led her into the bedroom. Then he pointed at the bed. “Kneel, face me, knees wide apart.”

“W-what?”

“Now.”

She got into position. Luckily, she hadn’t wet her hair or she’d be getting the bedcover all wet.

“Jenner—”

“Until I tell you otherwise, there’s no talking. Not unless I ask you a direct question. And you better answer honestly. Nod if you understand.”

She nodded.

She also worried that she might have unleashed something she wasn’t quite ready for.

“Right. First off, the number one thing is that you don’t ever lock a door between us, Immy. You want your privacy, I will try to give it to you, I swear. But I will struggle. Because you and I have always been tight. We’ve always been us. Even if I was a dick, first because I was a bit blind, then mostly because I’ve got shit in my head that messes with my good sense. But we never lock doors between us. Okay?”

She figured she was allowed to say something now. “Okay.”

He cupped her chin with his hand and leaned in, his eyes intense. “Okay?”

Obviously he hadn’t believed her and she sighed, then nodded. “Yes. No more locked doors.”

She didn’t like it either.

He heaved out a big sigh.

“Right, next. What happened in the living room . . . you going for my cock and me saying no . . . you know it’s not because I don’t want you, right?”

This was trickier. “I know.”

“Immy. Look at me. I want you. Always. Every fucking second of every day.”

It’s just as well there was a moratorium on the swear jar while they were here.

She stared up at him. “You do?”

“Of course I fucking do.” He kneeled by the bed and placed his hands on her thighs, staring at her bare pussy. “If I could live with my face between these thighs, I would. But I haven’t trusted myself for a long time with you. You know I worry that I’ve got some of him inside me. That his words about you will twist something inside me and I’ll hurt you. I don’t ever want to hurt you.”

“It hurts, sometimes, when you won’t touch me when we’re alone,” she confessed. She knew she wasn’t supposed to speak, but she needed to get that out.

But he didn’t protest her talking, instead he closed his eyes, and the pain on his face was too much.

“I’m sorry!” she said immediately. “I didn’t mean it. I’ll try to be more patient. I’m an idiot. It doesn’t matter.”

“Stop,” he said firmly. “It does matter. And it matters because it hurts you and this is something I promised myself I was gonna stop doing.”

“But if you don’t want me, then I don’t want to force you. I felt so awful after I tried to force you just now.”

“Baby.” There was softness on his face. “It’s not force when I want it. You don’t think I didn’t want your mouth on my cock? Fuck, I want that all the time. What you do need to remember is that I’m in charge, though. You think you can handle that?”

“Haven’t I already been handling that?” she asked in bewilderment. “You guys are always in charge.”

“I suppose that’s true. But how would you handle being tied up? Not being allowed to move. Being taken however I want to take you.”

“I think I can handle that. As long as you don’t be mean to me or humiliate me.”

“Not my kink, baby. All I want is to treat you like the precious, amazing woman you are. But I do like to have complete control.”

“I can give you complete control. Does my safeword still apply?”

“Always. If I do anything to hurt or scare you, then you say it.”

She risked moving and cupped his face between her hands. “I trust you, Jenner. With all of me. You are not him. You could never be him. You could never harm me. Or scare me. Because you’re my Jenner. My protector, my comforter, my friend. And now, my man.”

He took her hands off his cheeks and kissed the top of each one. “My precious girl. Always mine to cherish and love and punish.”

She sucked in a breath.

“I want you to lie on your back and pull your legs up to your chest, bending your knees. Hold them wide apart.”

Holy heck.

She moved into position and then he grabbed her hips, dragging her to the edge of the bed. Then he ran a finger along her pussy lips.

“You said you wanted my cock. But the thing is that you don’t get to decide where you get my cock. Or when. Perhaps, later on tonight as you sleep, I’ll roll you over and push my cock into your pussy.” He slid a finger deep into her pussy, pushing it back and forth as she lay there exposed and ready for him.

“Or maybe, I’ll wake up tomorrow morning with a dick as hard as concrete and I'll push it between those two plump lips of yours.” He drew his finger out of her pussy, then leaned over her to press it into her mouth. “Suck.”

She sucked her taste off his finger.

“Or maybe I’ll have you sit on my lap as we watch TV later, and I’ll force you to sit on my thick cock. I’ll push it deep into your pussy. Or your ass.”

He drew his finger from her mouth and ran it over her back hole. “Tobias needs to take this ass so I can fuck you here as well.”

Pulling his finger from her ass, he slapped it. One cheek, then the other.

“No locked doors.”

Slap! Slap!

“And no running off from me.”

Slap! Slap!

He kept spanking her until her ass was hot and throbbing and there were tears in her eyes. Then he disappeared into the bathroom and she could hear the water running. When he returned, he was carrying the case that held the anal plugs and the bottle of lube.

Setting it on the bed next to her, he drew the largest one out and started to put some lube on it.

Oh heck.

“Roll over onto your knees. Bend over so your chest is flat on the bed, then reach back and part your ass cheeks.”

She whimpered, but knew better than to reply or to hesitate.

She didn’t want to get another spanking. No, she wanted to come.

Desperately.

She moved into position, then reached back to draw her bottom cheeks apart. She jumped slightly as she felt him press a finger to her ass. Then his finger slid inside her. And he moved it back and forth until he could add another finger. She breathed in deep and let it out slowly, relaxing so it wasn’t such a stretch.

But he didn’t do that for long and she knew what was coming next as he pulled his fingers out.

She felt the firm coldness of the plug at her asshole.

“Deep breath in. Good girl. Relax. Here it comes.” He slid it slowly inside her and she let out a whimper.

It was so big.

And yet it felt so good. She couldn’t explain why she liked it so much. But it lit up nerves she hadn’t known she had, making her breathing quicken and her heart race.

“Good girl. Such a good girl to take this big plug. You want to be fucked in the ass, don’t you, my sexy fucking girl? You want cocks in your pussy and ass at the same time?”

She whimpered again. She wanted that so much.

“We’re going to give you that soon. Move onto your hands and knees now, face at the edge of the bed.”

He returned to the bathroom and she heard the water running again. When he walked back in, he was naked and his cock was thick and sticking out.

Immy licked her lips. She let out a small begging noise, but she didn’t speak.

“Such a good girl. Must be hard not to talk, huh? My girl likes to chat. But not when her man is in charge.”

Yeah. She still wanted to chat. But she was doing her best to give him what he needed. And what she needed. She couldn’t lie, Immy didn’t want to be in charge.

Sometimes she thought she would be happy if she never had to make a decision again.

Except, of course, whether to have Twizzlers, M&Ms, or a cookie. Those were easy decisions.

All three, of course!

“I can see I’ve lost you. Going to have to remedy that.”

Oops.

And then he was pushing his dick deep into her mouth. And she forgot how to think.

There was still a part of him that thought that this was risky. That he would fuck this all up. But as he fucked his girl’s mouth, he managed to silence that voice.

God, her mouth was amazing. Warm, wet, and hot.

Delicious.

If he didn’t have other plans which included finishing in her pussy, then he would be happy to do this for hours.

But as he felt his arousal growing, he knew he couldn’t keep going. So he drew back.

She whimpered, but didn’t say anything.

His girl, giving him whatever he needed. No matter what.

Immy really was the best girl in the world.

“My beautiful, sweet girl,” he murmured to her as he grabbed some cuffs out of the bedside drawer. She watched him secure them to the iron headboard with a length of rope.

“On your back, hands up above your head. Legs spread wide. I want to see that pussy whenever I want to see that pussy,” he commanded.

And his girl did what she was told.

Fuck. She was killing him. He had to take a moment to squeeze the base of his dick before he secured the handcuffs around her wrists.

Then he kneeled between her open legs and parted her lower lips so he could study that wet, pink, plump pussy.

“Fucking beautiful.” He kissed up her thigh, placing one kiss on her mound before he moved up her stomach to her breasts. Then he took his time with her nipples. Biting and lapping them until her breathing grew faster, until whimpers escaped her mouth.

“Could spend all day playing with these perfect nipples. Sucking on them until you scream. My girl. My precious girl.”

He knew he said that a lot. But he liked hearing it. Liked her hearing it as well.

He moved so he was straddling her head and checked on her wrists and hands. All good. Then he brushed the head of his dick against her lips.

“Open.”

And she took him deep once more.

God.

Was there a more beautiful sight than his girl with his dick in her mouth?

Yeah. And that was his cock in her pussy. Which he couldn’t wait any longer for.

So he moved down her body. He’d grabbed a condom when he pulled out the handcuffs. They had to get her on contraception. Even though she was pretty sure she couldn’t have kids, they weren’t taking that chance. They weren’t in a position for kids at this point, even if they did decide they wanted some in the future.

Jenner rolled the condom onto his cock and then he pushed his way into her pussy.

“Oh! Ohhh!” she cried. She moved her hands and he knew she’d forgotten about the cuffs. But as she pulled at them, heat flared in her face.

“My girl loves having her hands cuffed. And she loves my dick in her pussy.”

She whimpered and he started to fuck her in earnest.

“My girl wants my dick any way I’ll give it to her, doesn’t she? She loves my dick.”

Another moan.

God, she was so wet and warm. He drew out and spun her around, the rope twisting, so she was on her knees and he could see the plug peeking out of her ass.

Then he drove himself deep inside her, reaching around to play with her clit. And as soon as she started to come, he fell over the edge with her.

And it was the best fucking orgasm of his life.

53

Tobias never thought he’d be happy to come home to find his girl with her mouth around the cock of another man.

But not only was he happy, he was fucking grinning from ear to ear. He leaned against the doorway, arms crossed over his chest as he watched his girl on her knees between Jenner’s legs, giving him what was no doubt an amazing blow job.

Because while Immy wasn’t experienced, she was enthusiastic and a good learner. She’d caught on quick to what they liked.

Jenner was dressed in just an open shirt, had a beer in his hand and a relaxed look on his face. And he was smiling. Tobias had never seen a smile like that on the other man’s face.

He looked at peace.

Didn’t take more than one guess to work out that the reason why was the naked, beautiful woman kneeling on a cushion at his feet with a plug peeking out from between her ass cheeks and his cock in her mouth.

“I figure I owe you,” Jenner said to him.

Immy tensed, but Jenner placed his hand on her head. “Don’t stop.”

“How do you owe me?”

“For giving me this. Freedom.”

He shook his head. “I didn’t give it to you, man. She did.”

“Yeah, she did.” Jenner gently ran his fingers through her wild hair. “But you did as well and you’re going to want my present. That’s the biggest anal plug in her ass and our girl is already on edge because I’ve just spent the last hour making her that way. After I fucked her, of course.”

Fuck.

“It’s time.”

“Thanks for that, man,” Tobias said. “But don’t be insulted if I want to hear it from Immy.”

“Baby girl, mouth off my dick. Tell Tobias what you want,” Jenner ordered in a soft voice.

Good. His girl deserved that softness.

She turned to look at Tobias and her face broke out in a grin. And he saw that same happiness that was on Jenner’s face.

“Please, Tobias. Take my ass. And, for the love of God, someone make me come.”

No one needed to ask him twice.

Immy wasn’t sure how this was her life now.

But she loved it.

She was kneeling on the bed, because apparently the first time he took her ass, it was going to be on a fucking bed.

Obviously, those were Tobias’s words, not hers.

Tobias was kneeling behind her and Jenner was sitting up in front of her. She had her mouth back around Jenner’s dick and Tobias’s cock was slowly pushing into her ass.

Tobias gotten rid of the anal plug before starting to fuck her.

“Breathe in, now let it out slowly. Good fucking girl,” Tobias praised as he pushed himself deep.

Oh God.

It felt weird.

It was amazing.

She paused to breathe and Jenner let her. Then as Tobias started moving, so did she.

And. It. Was. Amazing.

Like nothing she’d ever felt before. She wanted more. She needed him to take her harder and she needed someone to touch her clit.

“I’m close to coming, baby,” Jenner told her. “Get ready.”

Like she wasn’t always ready. As he drove himself deep into her mouth, she drank him down. His groan filled the room and she kept licking at his softening cock until he drew away from her. She whimpered, but he shifted so he was lying next to her and his hand was on her pussy.

His finger on her clit. And holy heck!

She was so close to orgasming, her breathing coming in sharp pants as she clenched down on the cock in her ass.

“Fuck, man! You don’t know what she’s doing to me here,” Tobias groaned. “I wanted this to last. But I’m gonna blow my load in two seconds if she keeps clenching down on me.”

“Just give in,” Jenner advised. “You’ll last longer another day.”

Tobias groaned and moved faster, taking her with hard, deep strokes. And Jenner flicked her clit again, sending her flying over the edge. Her loud scream nearly drowned out Tobias’s yell of pleasure.

Her orgasm was so intense that she flew, she lost her mind, and it took her a long time to come back down.

But when she did, she found herself sandwiched between her two men.

The place she most loved to be.

54

Smashing glass was the only warning he had.

He would later learn that someone had managed to cut the power. And they’d also removed the backup battery for the alarm.

He grabbed his girl and rolled out of bed, yelling at Jenner who’d been asleep on the other side of her.

Immy screamed.

Motherfucker.

There was a bang and suddenly, his vision was compromised.

Fuck! A flash bang.

Tobias managed to hold onto Immy, guiding her blindly out of the bedroom as smoke filled it, making them all cough. This wasn’t good.

“Get down!” he yelled at Immy. “Get down and out!”

He wasn’t sure that wasn’t playing into this bastard’s plans, though. And he didn’t want her on her own.

“I’m here,” Jenner said, from behind them. “What the fuck is going on? What was that?”

“Smashed the window. Some sort of smoke bomb. And a flash bang. Take her! Get her out!”

He pushed Immy to Jenner. He wrapped his arm around her and they headed away.

Tobias needed to get his gun, which was in the bedroom. He should have grabbed it as he was leaving, but all he’d been thinking about was getting Immy to safety.

He’d been too complacent. And now his girl was at risk. Nothing could happen to her. He would make sure of that.

Tobias headed back into the bedroom, but it was too dark and smoky for him to see the threat.

All he felt was a sharp pain on his head and then nothing.

Jenner managed to get Immy outside. But he was torn over what to do. Where should he take her? And what about Tobias? Why wasn’t he right behind them?

“Tobias! We have to get back to Tobias!” she cried, trying to turn around and go back inside.

Fuck.

What did he do?

Get her safe.

Jenner wrapped his hand around her wrist and ran with her toward the trees.

“No!” she cried. “Tobias!”

Hide her somewhere.

Go back.

Get the keys and Tobias.

Get the fuck out of here.

“Climb the tree, baby. Like we used to do.” Back in the camp, they’d had a treehouse they used to hide in. “Stay right here. I’m coming back for you.”

“Jenner,” she whimpered, holding onto him tight.

He took her face in his hands. “I know it’s scary out here. It’s dark and you’re on your own. I wouldn’t leave you if I didn’t have to. But I need to go find Tobias.”

“I know. I’m sorry,” she said.

“I will be back. I promise.” He kissed her gently. “Be brave. Stay quiet. Just wait for me. All right?”

“All right,” she said. “I love you. Be safe.”

“I love you too, baby.”

He waited until she was safely up the tree, then he raced back to the house. He moved quietly into the house, finding the keys to the truck in the kitchen. There was no way they were getting away without a vehicle.

The house was quiet and a chill ran through him.

Where was Tobias? He didn’t want to call out and risk alerting their attacker to his location.

It was fucking cold outside and he could already feel it, so he knew Immy felt it.

He’d grab their coats on his way out. Once he got to Tobias. He tiptoed through the house, heading to their bedroom. It was still a bit smoky, but not as bad.

He found the Tobias in the bedroom, lying on his front.

Fuck!

He searched him, unable to see what was wrong, and found blood on the back of his head.

Shit! Fuck!

Then he glanced up and around. Where was the attacker?

Fuck! Immy!

Jumping to his feet, he saw Tobias’s phone sitting on the bedside and picked it up. Then he remembered Tobias’s gun.

Jenner grabbed it out of the bedside table, swallowing heavily.

He called Sampson as he raced through the house, pulling shoes on quickly at the door as well as grabbing a coat for Immy. Then he headed back to where he’d left her.

But as he left the house, he heard her scream.

Then, terrifyingly, nothing.

“Immy!”

Immy was so scared.

It was so dark. There were barely any stars out. She couldn’t hear anything. She didn’t know where Jenner or Tobias were.

What was going on?

There was a rustling noise and she opened her eyes, staring down at the ground.

She didn’t know how, but she just knew he was there. She put her hand over her mouth, trying to hide her whimper.

“You got two choices,” the voice said. “Come down by yourself or I shoot you and you fall out of the tree.”

The voice sounded strange. Garbled. She definitely didn’t recognize it.

A whimper escaped her, and she didn’t know what to do.

Die now or later?

At least if you get down now you’ve got a chance.

So she started down the tree. When she reached the bottom, she stared at him. Who was he? But he was completely covered in black so she couldn’t find anything to help her figure out who he was.

“Good choice,” he said, grabbing her arm.

She couldn’t hold back her scream and some sort of instinct kicked in, a memory of something that Sampson had taught her. She lashed out with her fist, catching him in the face. Then she followed it up with a foot to his balls. And suddenly, the asshole was on the ground, gasping for breath.

She stood there for a moment.

Run, Immy!

So she took off. She ran blindly, unsure of where to go or what to do. Sticks and rocks dug into her bare feet, her lungs heaved for breath. She was making far too much noise but she didn’t want to slow down. And then her ankle rolled under her and she crashed to the ground.

She lay there, sobbing for breath. She tried to get back onto her feet, but her ankle was having none of it.

No.

Get moving!

And then she saw him step out of the trees. She whimpered and cringed back, reaching for something to defend herself. She grabbed a rock, throwing it, then another one. A stick. Some leaves.

Good one, Immy.

“Immy! Immy, stop throwing shit at me.”

The guy removed his black balaclava. And she gaped up at him in shock.

“Isaiah?”

Isaiah was the man in black? But that made no sense. Why would he shoot Lauren? Sure, she was annoying and she’d kidnapped Immy . . . but couldn’t he just have incapacitated Lauren? And why would he threaten to shoot Immy? Why break a window and fill their bedroom with smoke?

“Why did you threaten to shoot me?” she cried.

He paused. “Immy, I didn’t do that.”

“Sure you did. Just now. And you shot Lauren. And where are the guys? What did you do to them?”

“Immy, that wasn’t me. That was the Deity.”

“But he’s dead.”

“The new Deity, Immy. I’m so close to getting him. I’m sorry I didn’t get here earlier to help you. I need to know where he went.”

“I don’t know. He threatened to shoot me and then I think I punched him in the face and kicked him in the nuts. I’m not real sure. I might have blacked out. Where are Tobias and Jenner?” Fear flooded her.

“I don’t know, Imms. I’ve got to go and find this guy.”

“No, no, you have to stay with me.”

“Immy!” Jenner screamed.

“Jenner is coming and I might lose him if I don’t go now,” Isaiah explained.

“Isaiah, you should stay. We can figure this out together.”

“I can’t, Immy. This is something I have to do.”

“Isaiah!” she yelled, but he was gone.

“Immy!” Jenner screamed.

“I’m over here!” she yelled back, hoping like hell that the Deity didn’t hear her.

Whoever the fuck he was. She was so scared. She didn’t know if she was shaking due to fear or cold or shock.

And then Jenner crashed through the trees and she just lost whatever strength she had left.

He was all right. She was okay.

Now, they just had to find Tobias.

55

Immy wrapped herself tighter around Tobias as he lay in the hospital bed.

“Sweetness, I’m all right. I’m not going anywhere.”

She leaned up on one elbow to stare down at him fiercely. “You’re right, you’re not. Because I’m going to be here, with you, all the time.”

His lips twitched. “You not going to let me out of your sight?”

“Nope.”

“That’s good, because I’m not letting you out of my sight either.”

Immy glanced around to find Jenner sitting in the corner. He’d been on the phone since the moment they’d arrived in the hospital. They had checked them all over. She had a sprained ankle, which sucked. Her wrist had only just healed.

Tobias had a concussion and they were keeping him in overnight. But everyone had assured her that he’d be fine.

The police had just left after taking their statements. She didn’t know why, but she’d left Isaiah’s appearance out. She still didn’t know how she felt about him being there.

The door opened and she jumped. But it was just Sampson and Abe. Sampson went straight to Jenner and Abe went to her.

He ran his hand over her and then drew her up to hug her tight. After he let her go, Sampson gave her a hug as well.

Then he stepped back and looked at them all. “Explain what the fuck happened.”

She let Tobias, then Jenner go before she told them her part.

“What I don’t understand is why he didn’t go after Immy or go back for Jenner,” Sampson said, pacing. “And how the hell did he know where to find you?”

“There’s something else I haven’t told you,” she said.

They all went silent, staring at her as she sat up.

“Immy,” Tobias said warningly.

“It’s Isaiah. He was there.” She explained what happened and they all lost it. To the point that the nurse had to come in and warn them to all be quiet.

After that, they fell silent.

“Isaiah is chasing this guy?” Abe said.

“I guess so,” Sampson replied, sounding unsure.

“Or he is this guy,” Tobias said.

They all glared at him and he stared back at them calmly. “What? You were all thinking it. He was dressed in black. He was missing when Lauren was killed. He knows where the cabin is. Hell, could he have been the one who kidnapped Cat and Maeve?”

“No,” she said, shaking her head. “No. It isn’t Isaiah. He’s chasing this guy down and he deserves our loyalty. He’s always been there for us.”

“Immy is right,” Abe said. “This is our brother. If he says he’s on the trail of the new Deity, I believe him.”

Sampson nodded and so did Jenner. Relief filled her. She didn’t want them to think the worst of Isaiah. It could never be him.

She relaxed back into Tobias. Sampson and Abe refused to leave, so they all ended up sleeping in the hospital room.

In the morning, Sampson and Jenner went off to deal with everything at the cabin and pack up their stuff.

Abe stayed with her and Tobias. He held her close as the doctor talked to Tobias in private.

“You doing okay, Immy? I mean, other than this stuff with the new Deity, are you all right with everything else?”

She glanced up at him. “If I put aside all this stuff with the Deity, then my life is beautiful. It’s everything I ever dreamed of and more. I have two men who love and adore me and who want me to be me. I have everything and I couldn’t be happier.”

Abe smiled. “I’m glad, Imms. Because if anyone deserves a beautiful life. It’s you.”

“We all deserve that. And you guys are going to find it soon. Just hold onto it tight and don’t let it go. Promise?”

He kissed her forehead. “I promise.”

They headed home later that morning. When they got there, though, Immy felt a bit weird. She didn’t know why.

Maybe it was just that she wanted to be back in the cabin. A shiver ran through her.

Nope.

She didn’t want to be in the cabin.

So what did she want?

For the Deity to be caught and Isaiah to come home?

Yep.

The hits felt like they kept coming. But she could deal as long as she had her two men with her. They both stepped up beside her as she stood in the living room and looked out at the pool.

Where Maeve nearly died.

Then there was the smaller office where Abe had been knocked unconscious.

Jenner wrapped his hand around hers on one side. Tobias took the other side.

“You should go lie down,” she told Tobias, tugging at his hand.

“I’m fine, sweetness. But you look like someone hit your puppy.”

“I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

“It’s time to leave this place,” Jenner said suddenly.

“What?” She turned to him.

“It’s not us. It was never us. It’s a flashy home with no soul. We need somewhere more like the cabin.”

“What?” she asked.

“Not the actual cabin. Figure we should sell that. But somewhere out of town. Maybe more like a compound. A lot of land. A few houses. Some privacy for all of us. Somewhere Maeve and Cat can come stay if they want to. But not this place, not anymore.”

“Are you sure?” she whispered.

“Yeah, I’m sure.” Jenner used his free hand to brush her hair off her face. She hadn’t managed to tame it in the last few days. “This place isn’t home.”

“Home is where you guys are, though.”

“Yeah,” he agreed. “But this place never made you happy and it didn’t make me happy. It’s time to move on. Somewhere private. Somewhere that feels like us. We’ll find that place. And then we’ll make it our home. The three of us. Together.”

Yeah. They’d make it their home.

All of them.

Together forever.

EPILOGUE

“Immy!” Tobias yelled.

Uh-oh.

Immy was in trouble.

“Hide me, stuffies!” she cried as she dove into the pile of stuffies in the corner of her massive playroom.

Miss Pippa Porker gave her a chiding look. That pig was so judgy. But she better not give Immy away or she was gonna be a nice pork chop dinner.

Immy lied.

She’d never eat Miss Pippa Porker. But she might find a spell to give her warts or something.

“Immy,” Tobias said, walking into the playroom.

This playroom was the bomb. It was huge. And she’d been allowed to decorate it however she liked. The wallpaper was pink and white with owls on it. The furniture had all come from the cabin because she’d liked that. As well as all the toys. More toys and areas had been added to the room, including a desk for crafts and sometimes writing lines. Which was not nice. And a small stage area for her magic tricks. There was also a big dress-up box that she also liked a lot.

“Immy, I’m going to give you to the count of three,” Tobias said.

“Immy!” Jenner called out, walking into the room. “Ahh, slime in your shampoo bottle?”

“Yes,” Tobias growled. “You?”

“Slime in my favorite shoes. I’m guessing because we had Eric check her over last week when she was ill.”

That hadn’t been fun.

Eric was far too fond of sticking things in her bottom. And, she was guessing, other bottoms. And since they’d discovered that Eric was a Daddy, it seemed to encourage him! He’d taken her temperature rectally, and stuck medicine up there. And he’d left more bottom medicine for Jenner and Tobias to give her.

That had sucked.

And since today was the first day she’d felt a hundred percent, she might have exacted just a teensy bit of revenge.

“One, Immy,” Tobias called out.

“Two, Immy,” Jenner said.

Oh unicorn poop. With a sigh, she stepped out of the stuffy pile.

“It’s no fair when you count,” she grumbled. “That just means that Immy is going to get her bottom spanked.”

“That’s right. But it would be worse for Immy if she didn’t come before the count of three was up,” Jenner said to her.

“Immy has been very naughty,” Tobias said to her. “What are the slime rules?”

“Slime is not supposed to be used to exact revenge on our enemies or Daddy and Papa,” she grumbled.

“Corner time while we clean up,” Tobias told her. “Now.”

Immy sighed. Corner time sucked.

She’d rather get straight to the spanking. Actually, she’d rather have no punishment at all. As she walked past her pile of stuffies, Miss Pippa Porker gave her a superior look.

Pigs could be so judgy.

As she stood in the corner, she reflected that at least no one would hear her getting a spanking. The walls of the playroom were soundproofed. A big selling point for this place.

The biggest selling point, though, had been the privacy and the number of dwellings.

Thankfully, it hadn’t taken long to find this place and they’d moved in two weeks ago. A fan of Jenner’s had snatched up his place, paying top dollar and they’d moved here.

They were now about an hour out of Nashville and owned close to fifty acres of land. The land had five houses on it. Sampson had moved into his own place and Abe into a different one. And there was still a house for Isaiah and for when Maeve and Cat came.

Provided they saw Isaiah again. They hadn’t heard from him in the last two months since she’d seen him.

And she was scared for him.

Nothing had happened. But there was a feeling of anticipation.

What was the Deity up to?

Would he come after her again? After Cat or Maeve?

It would be harder. Cat and Maeve were well protected. And Tobias had decided to become her full-time bodyguard.

No one knew who the new Deity was. But they did know how he’d found the cabin. It was through Jenner’s therapist. He’d gotten to him and threatened his family if he didn’t call him the minute that Jenner made an appointment. He must have tracked where Jenner was through the computer. Or through what Jenner had told the therapist since he’d sat through the Zoom meeting.

That was creepy.

That’s what they’d figured out anyway. Jenner’s therapist had gone to the police to tell them what had happened, so now he was in a bit of trouble, but not a huge amount considering he’d come clean and his family was being threatened.

“Right, come here, baby girl,” Jenner said sternly. He was sitting on the side of the bed. Tobias came out of the bathroom, rubbing at his wet hair.

“Sorry, Daddy! Sorry, Papa!” she said quickly, hoping that would go well for her.

Unfortunately, it didn’t help.

She ended up over Jenner’s lap, getting her bare bottom spanked until she was crying. And then he slid her over onto Tobias’s lap.

By the time they stopped spanking her, she was spent. She was crying, her bottom was throbbing and it would be a while before she did any more slime pranks.

But no way was she ever going to stop.

Where would the fun in that be?

Tobias walked into the bedroom to find that they’d started without him. Not that he minded.

Their girl was on top of Jenner, fucking him with slow, long strokes. And peeking out from between the cheeks of her ass was an anal plug.

Oh, he knew what that brat wanted.

Turning her head, she winked at him.

They had created a monster. She was insatiable. She loved sex and she wasn’t afraid of telling them that. Or demanding that they take care of her.

Sometimes that didn’t always end well for her. Especially when she made demands of Jenner. A few weeks ago, he’d stripped her naked, then sat her on his cock and made her stay still while they watched a really sexy movie. Every time she’d squirmed, he’d smacked her ass or played with her pussy, teasing her until she reached the edge.

That memory was probably why she was only winking at him and not out-and-out demanding that he fuck her ass.

Well. It wasn’t like he wasn’t up for it.

After stripping off, he coated his firm dick in lube before crawling up the bed to kneel behind her. Then he pushed her forward so he could slip the anal plug from her ass and push his cock deep inside her.

“Ohhh,” she moaned.

His girl loved cock. She loved to suck on it. Loved when she was fucked with it. But most of all, she loved taking both of them at the same time.

He pulled out, then drove himself in deep. They moved in tandem, him and Jenner, driving their girl higher and higher.

Reaching around he rubbed at her clit until she came apart between them, both of them following her over that edge.

Then after cleaning themselves up, they lay in bed with her sandwiched between them. Which is the only way she liked to sleep now. No more nests unless she was napping. Because she’d told them that they were her safe space.

How he’d been lucky enough to find his way to her, he’d never know. She was so good, so sweet, she was the best thing he’d ever had.

And he was going to keep her.

Jenner was nervous.

He always felt a bit anxious before a concert. Those nerves were something he used to pump himself up. To get the energy going.

But this wasn’t a normal concert because there were only two people in front of him. Only two people that he wanted to hear this song before it went out into the world.

He sat on his chair and strummed his guitar. And he sang the song he’d been working on for months. It had started to come to him at the cabin, then he’d had to set it aside.

Until it came to him the other day, a few days after they’d settled into this house.

Sitting there in his home, in front of the woman he loved, and the man that was now his family, he sang his new song to them. It was now his favorite song. It was no longer “His Everything.”

No.

This time, he sang their song.

‘Their Everything.’